Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Ok, I know this is weird but please listen to me for a moment; I personally like the "Human Version AU" [Alternate Universe/Universo Alternativo] that revolves around the Avatar universe because I think the "Headcanon's" that circulate on the internet are very cute and in my case I thought of my "own Headcanon" (not that original though if I'm being completely honest) along with a friend of mine on my Twitter.

First of all I want to say that to do this I base myself on certain things that appeared in the book that was published about the universe of Avatar "𝐀𝐯𝐚𝐭𝐚𝐫 𝐓𝐡𝐞 𝐖𝐚𝐲 𝐨𝐟 𝐖𝐚𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝐓𝐡𝐞 𝐕𝐢𝐬𝐮𝐚𝐥 𝐃𝐢𝐜𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧𝐚𝐫𝐲" , which was the concept art book for "𝐴𝑉𝐴𝑇𝐴𝑅 𝟸; 𝑇𝘩𝑒 𝑤𝑎𝑦 𝑜𝑓 𝑡𝘩𝑒 𝑤𝑎𝑡𝑒𝑟"; In addition, some interesting and curious facts come from both the first and the second film.

The point is that where the images, drawings and modeling of the Pandora reefs and the Awa'atlu biome (Village of the Metkayina Clan off the East Sea coast) appear, it also shows part of the Clan and its inhabitants and one could say that "highlights" a specific Metkayina since it is rumored to be the "Secret Girlfriend of Neteyam" (I say that it is rumored because I do not have the book to confirm it personally and my sources are videos within the TikTok platform and post's from Twitter and Tumblr, although if you want to give me the book I really wouldn't mind I kiss your feet if you want) and for my mental health and because I want to be happy I want to think that it is about Ao'nung but the "Beta" version.

Before they tell me "Well, are you a crazy guy from the corner?" (that is, if I am) but let me explain my vision of things; I faithfully believe that Ao'nung before his final version was planned to be a woman and together with Tsireya both were going to fall in love with the Sully brothers, you know Tsireya and Lo'ak "Love at first sight" and Ao'nung and Neteyam "Enemies to Lovers" but they didn't leave it that way because it was going to look a lot like Neytiri and Jake's relationship, because if we remember the moment when the Sully family arrived in Awa'atlu and they requested "Uturu" Tonowari said:

"My son Ao'nung and my daughter Tsireya will teach you the way of the water"

To which Ao'nung retorts and snarls at him when his father tells him, "It's decided" and reluctantly shows Neteyam in the background during the movie, just like Neytiri does in the first movie (only in the foreground). )

Please think about those parallels: Who has to teach their lifestyle to a newcomer who is considered a demon from the sky? Ao'nung And Neytiri, Who are the second sons? Ao'nung and Neytiri and I could go on and on with a long list of these similarities to that, but I get you thinking and I give you homework, APA format, Seventh Edition, due tomorrow, thank you.

So that's why they decided to change Ao'nung from female to male (Trans Masc headcanon?), although I also think they wanted to make Neteyam gay to give him certain "variables", besides that the older brother always ends up being part of the LGBTQ+ community . Sources Believe me, I know what I'm telling you.

So, yes, that's why it occurred to me to do this based on my "Theory/Headcanon"

Points I want to mention:

The updates will be somewhat slow and with very different time frames depending on how busy you are with school or work issues, so if you like the story, I ask for your patience to bring a writing with a certain quality.

It will present the following topics:

• AO'NUNG FEM
• MODERN AU [Alternate Universe]
• "Human Version AU" [Alternate Universe]

And I'm going to be very honest, I was in my most schizophrenic moments, good as it may be.

Attached "the concept" of how the boys will look and how the theme of the story will more or less go, also that the appearances are still in development and I may change them in the not too distant future but it's just a quick look.

Link and screenshot of the tweet on which I based myself (In case you want to see it with the alternative text on my Twitter

https://twitter.com/Eidarnox_666/status/1643320820192759812?s=20

Chapter Text

She was too sleepy, she wasn't sure she could keep her eyes open during the last fifteen minutes of that boring Math class and definitely the voice of that bald teacher didn't help, he sounded so dead and (in her opinion) so disappointed in life that the only alternative left for him to earn a living was to give calculus classes to five groups of thirty adolescents locked in a tiny classroom, since his students (mostly) did not pay the slightest attention to what they were doing. I know what you were saying about the "variables" of a mathematical equation.

"Who came up with the damn idea of putting letters and numbers together?"

He thought that scientists and mathematicians did not really like to live, that is to say, surely in the 19th century there were more interesting things to do, but a madman named René Descartes came up with the idea of using the letters of the alphabet as an infinite value that can be any number. or something, she wasn't going to rack her brains over some theory she's not going to need on her test full of problems, she was so deep in thought that she hadn't noticed when the teacher started erasing whatever she had written on the blackboard .

— So with that finished today's class, finish exercises five, seven and eight of your textbook, it's for tomorrow, so I don't want silly excuses of "my dog ate my homework"-. And with that she rang the bell indicating change of class and freedom from the suffering called "Math 2".

Yes, that teacher definitely hates life, she had no proof but no doubts either, quickly all the students began to pack their things to run out the door but their action was interrupted by the adult who cleared his throat to get their attention, making some return to their seats.

— And before you leave young people, don't forget that by Friday at the latest you have to give me your proposal for your projects on the subject that we have seen during these two weeks, you have to make a presentation at the end of the semester and it will be worth seventy percent of your final grade. You could hear the complaints of all the students but the teacher didn't care. — It's not like I want to spend my whole weekend reviewing their reports, but we have to stick to the study plan, see you tomorrow-.

Everyone began to leave the classroom, some could be heard murmuring about what they could do for their happy project and how unfair their teacher was, everyone except her was the last person to leave her seat when only she and the teacher timidly approached. to his desk where he was writing some things on his laptop.

— Excuse me teacher-.

—Tell me, Miss Tohiariki-. His class was boring but she was at least grateful that he was one of the few teachers who could say her last name correctly.

— Is there a possibility that I don't have to do the project? I could do a special test.

— Why would he have to have that consideration with you and not with the rest of his companions? -. He had stopped looking at her computer to look at the girl who had gotten a little nervous because of her teacher's question.

— Well, I'm part of the school's swim team and soon we'll be going to nationals and as team captain I won't have time to do that, much less present it so I thought I could take a test worth that seventy percent."

— Yes I heard about that, I found out that the following semester they will have to train for the nationals, congratulations captain -. He said with a smile but there was certainly some satire in it. — But the answer is no, as I told you we have a study plan to adhere to, there is nothing I can do for you-.

— But professor, there must be a way in which I don't have to do that."

— I'm sorry but no, it's something that all teachers have to evaluate. Is there something wrong with my subject so that you don't want to do the project? -.

— It's not that, it's just that I don't think I can do it due to lack of time, you know the training that consumes a lot-. She said somewhat embarrassed, obviously she wasn't going to openly admit that she didn't understand the topic they were addressing and swallowed to excuse herself with her position as part of an academic team.

— Let's see -. With that she brought her laptop closer to hers again as she opened one of her class documents where you could see her student's information, such as reports and grades. —Ao'nung Tohiariki...here it is, yes, your reports are acceptable and your grades are decent but not enough to pass my class-.

— How do you say?-. Ao'nung she could feel how her blood ran cold, she was sure that she had the necessary points to barely pass the subject, it wasn't that she was proud but it was much better than failing mediocrely.

— Yes, you have an average of 6.5 and although he could pass in other subjects with that qualification, due to the new alignments of the school, for the subjects that are related to the Academy of Sciences he needs a minimum of 7.5 to pass and apparently, you don't have other options to pass, since if he fails he will have to repeat my class, in addition to taking private classes and therefore he will not be able to continue on the school swimming team.

— I understand... -. She was sure she would cry at that moment, it wasn't fair that some dumb subject would force her to quit the school swim team.

— Listen, you are a good student, your homework and reports are excellent but the exams are the ones that affect your grade, I could recommend one of my students from my advanced degrees so that he can help you or give you some advice. Is that okay with you? -.

— Yes that's fine-. She didn't want to have to receive advice, much less from someone of a higher grade, it would be completely embarrassing but at this point she didn't seem to have any other alternative.

— Okay, if he accepts I'll put you both in touch tomorrow, okay? -.

— Thank you very much, have a good day, professor-.

With this she left the classroom to walk to her next class, she was sure she could kick any trash can that got in her way and clearly her aura told people "don't talk to me, if you don't want me to hit you", for that there were some students who avoided her or passed by for that very reason, it was well known that she was not someone so problematic but it was better to get away from her when she was in that mood.

— Your face is scary." Well, there was someone so stupid that even if she had a gun in her hand, she would approach him just to annoy her and fortunately (sometimes unfortunately) it was her best friend. — You're going to get a mark between your eyebrows if you keep frowning like that-. He said as she pressed one of her fingers pointing to the small bulge in the middle of the girl's eyebrows.

— Ha...ha...ha that's funny and your face is stupid, now remove your hand from my face-. With that she gave him a slap to get rid of the boy and follow her path although unfortunately they had their next classes together.

— Oh, how aggressive. Problems with Professor Wainfleet? -. His friend didn't answer him, she simply heard how she growled at him and pushed him with her shoulder. — I'll take that as a "Yes dear Rotxo friend, I did badly in math class, it's not that I want to be rude to you"-.

— Ahg... Yeah... you're right, I'm sorry -. It had been more insufferable than usual, her friend wasn't to blame for her being in a bad mood, it was enough to put up with her when she was in that mood and she was rude to everyone. — I have to think about the project before Friday and that stresses me.

Finally they had already arrived at their respective classroom, their next class was not something that excited them either, if they wanted math it was boring and tedious, without a doubt "Research Methodology" was triple as boring, so as soon as they took a seat they leaned back supporting his head on the desk table sinking into his misery and hoping that the teacher of said subject would not leave work and would only explain for the seventh time how they should write correctly in APA format

— Which project?-. He was lost, even though they had a different teacher in the subject, most of them had to do similar things and if she had to do a project, he would have to do it too.

— The end-of-semester math one, remember? -. He got up a bit to look at him with one of his eyebrows raised, sometimes he didn't understand how he could be so smart but stupid at the same time, well at least that gave him the opportunity to better accommodate himself and use his arms as support similar to a pillow so you don't hurt your back and neck so much.

— Ahh, that project, wait... The project! I had completely forgotten, I'll have to review my notes to think of something -. Well they were both stupid, maybe that's why they were best friends, they shared the same neuron on several occasions, it wasn't the most intelligent or rational.

— Yes, well, at least you have a place to start, I have no idea what I'm supposed to do, my notes are a disaster, now I'm conditioned by his stupid "minimum average" and if I fail I'll not only have to repeat the matter if not they will also expel me from the swimming team.
If he kept thinking about it, he would surely end up crying, it had been very difficult for him to be able to "get ahead" to have to repeat that suffering.

— Yes, it sucks, it seems that the science academy feeds the suffering of its students with its new policies, but aren't you good at Physics? Think that it is similar to mathematics and it may help you to pass-.

— Physics is not the same as Mathematics, Physics is much better -. Well, to a certain extent he was right, both school subjects had numbers and variables, but Physics was easier because there were formulas that he could memorize in an easier way and everything else was more mechanical, as if by inertia.

— Whatever you say, but I insist it's the same, why don't you ask 'Reya? she goes to a grade ahead of us, she can give you some ideas or lend you her report from last year-.

— I don't know, she's very busy with her cheerleading stuff and I don't want to bother her, but she could ask for her notes and see what I can think of.-.

— Well, you already have an alternative, but changing the subject, they made her the captain at the beginning of the semester, right? -.

— Yes, now he spends all his time in his practices and has to attend all the school football games, it's tormenting and if you ask me I don't know why he's so excited if they're just mastodons hitting each other chasing a ball -.

— Don't be envious, why hold on to your chair because I have a gossip for you, spectacular, I swear-. He said turning her desk completely around so that it would be more comfortable to talk to the girl.

—Sometimes it surprises me how you find out everything." I also turn his desk a bit, it would be annoying to have to talk having to twist his back, plus he would be more private considering that there were already people inside the classroom.

— I have my contacts, you should be more grateful because my knowledge is not free, but since I am such a good friend you have the privilege of knowing first hand information-.

— It's okay, but tell me what you found out and why you say it's so "spectacular" -.

— Oh well, you take the drama out of the situation -. He said slightly "offended" as he watched as his friend rolled her eyes with some indifference at his complaints. —It is rumored that our 'Reya is dating one of the mastodons of the football team -.

— So? And with whom? -. It wasn't something hard to believe, her sister was pretty and had a nice personality, so there were many guys who have tried to ask her out but Tsireya never seemed interested in them, so she was curious as to who it was." captive" to his sister.

— The gossips say that with the problematic Lo'ak Sully-.

— I don't believe you, you have to be kidding.

— I swear to you, they have seen him chatting with her in a very romantic way after each practice.

— By Eywa, yuck, we agree that Tsireya has questionable tastes but I assure you that she must have much higher standards, she would never date someone like Lo'ak Sully

— I'm just saying, but remember that my prediction has never failed me."

Rotxo had something he called "prediction" he usually said he could predict the future by energies and the third eye, or something like that he never really understood those things but he was partly right many things he said were going to happen almost always ended up happening .

— Whatever you say sorcerer-. 

In the middle of their conversation, the ringing sound of a notification reached their cell phones, it was the group chat of their respective Methodology subject, it seemed to be a message from their teacher who seemed to not be attending today due to health issues , so there were several responses from some students who wished him to get better and not to worry, well at least it was one less task and they wouldn't have to listen to an hour of boring investigation procedures and methods.

— It seems that we have free time, do you think of doing something? -.

— Thank you great mother, let's go to the cafeteria I heard that I'm going they have discounts on breakfasts, I invite -.

— Have I already told you that I love you very much, dear friend?

—Whenever I buy food for you, is that what our friendship is based on?-. She used a pained tone of voice though it was merely dramatic.

— You barely noticed?-. Although she was able to play along and not agree with him, sometimes it was fun to bother him because of the reactions he had in the very style of a "drama queen".

— Hey! You had to say "No Rotxo, you are my precious friend of my whole life" -.

Laughing, they headed towards the school cafeteria to get in line to buy something because yes, there were discounts on several of the things they sold, so there were a lot of people queuing and hopefully they could get something for breakfast/ lunch, so when they had the trays of food they decided to sit near the window.

They went back to talking among themselves and making the occasional assumption about "Who would be Tsireya's Romeo?" and other topics that didn't really make sense but it was a nice chat, until Ao'nung's mood dropped a bit, now he only responded to everything that Rotxo said with "Ajam" while playing with the fruit plate in his hands. hands, to this situation to get the girl's attention, the black-haired boy quickly stole some fruit that Ao'nung was "eating".

— Hey!-.

— Don't make that face anymore, we're supposed to have come to relax for a while."

— I'm sorry, it's just that I'm worried about all this, not only about this whole project thing but also Professor Wainfleet assigning me a tutor from a higher year, do you know how humiliating that is? -.

— You stay calm while I'm nervous-. He said patting her on the head, it was a habit the boy had, many times Ao'nung had told him to stop doing it because it was childish but right now he didn't seem to bother her. —Look, I'm sure something will occur to you, besides, a tutor isn't as bad as you make it sound, maybe he can help you improve your grades and you'll see that you won't have to leave any team-. 

Somehow hearing that made her feel much better and calmer, although she still had things to do, she no longer felt so worried, perhaps her friend was right, this could be some kind of opportunity to improve grades her.

— Thank you very much Ro, you are a good friend-.

— I appreciate your comment, now let's hurry up if we don't want to be late for Professor Patel's class -.

— I heard that your exam will be difficult, I think it will be open-ended-.

—Don't tell me that, I can't even pronounce all the strange words that he uses for his classes, much less am I going to learn how to write them for the exam-.

— I can lend you my notes and I can help you study-. She said, handing him the notebook for said subject, unlike her Mathematics, her Biology notes were much neater and more useful to study.

— Oh, I love you, may Eywa reward you, but how can you write down everything he puts in his presentations? Hopefully I get to write something-. So he began to take some photos of the notebook pages to be able to transcribe it into her notebook later.

  — I don't do it, I always write down what is highlighted and other things that I think are important so I no longer have to decipher everything and it almost always always works, don't kill yourself trying to write everything you see-.

The girl laughed a little, seeing her friend's reaction as she said "Why hadn't I thought of that", saying that they continued eating and chatting among themselves but the worried figure of her sister was approaching them at high speed and it was not a good sign, at least not for her, she was sure she didn't get in trouble for her sister to look for her like that.

—'Nung I need you to help me

┏━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━┓

It's been a long time since I wrote anything that had a school theme, so surely the chapters are shorter than what I usually do, less than 2000 words. (Sorry if I'm re-uploading this chapter but there are some things I didn't like and I'm correcting some things)

The last name of Ao'nung and Tsireya will be "Tohiariki" which is of Maori origin because both they and their family and Rotxo (because he is included in the package) I intend that at least within my story they are of Hawaiian Polynesian origin .

BUT Okay, just listen for a moment okay

Lyle Wainfleet as Math Teacher and Miles Quaritch as Sports Teacher
✨ Husbands ✨ I don't know about you but it sounds very cool and since it's my Fanfiction then I'm going to get as schizophrenic as I want. Thank you

But don't make it sound like I'm complaining about my classes.

Please, if you like me, vote and comment, it would make me very happy

Chapter Text

— You want me to what?-. A moment ago She had almost choked on the strawberry She was eating before her sister asked him for that favor.

— Please, I beg you 'Nung!" She was almost begging on her knees for her sister to agree to help her.

°*.╰─────.••✿••.─────╯.*°

Going back a few moments, you could see the older of the Tohiariki sisters with a worried face, it almost seemed that she was on the verge of collapse, that undoubtedly worried her younger sister, so Ao'nung asked her to sit down for a moment. since she looked a bit excited and the first time she spoke she spoke very quickly and I hadn't really understood anything she said until she repeated it again but slower,

— Were you seriously looking for me all over the school?-. You could send me a message.

— I know, I know, but my phone died and when I was going to look for you in your Methodology class there was nobody in the room-. From there she left to explain all the places she had to search, she even asked acquaintances of both if they knew of her whereabouts.

— I see, so why were you looking for me? It must be very urgent.

— Well... it really isn't, at least not for you, I was looking for you to ask you a favor, but I don't know how you can take it... -. I speak a little nervous and somewhat embarrassed

— Tell me, but if it's helping you choose clothes with your friends, the answer is no, there's no problem with you, but all the others take centuries."

—  What? No, it's not that, I need you to help me... And be a part of the cheerleading team, temporarily clear-.

For a moment everyone froze, if that was a joke, her sister definitely had no sense of humor, she coughed a little trying to catch the breath she lost after nearly choking on a piece of fruit.

— Repeat the question please... -. She was almost sure that she had misheard, it was impossible that her sister had asked her for that favor.

— Please Ao'nung I need help, Horzat'ite got hurt in one of our training sessions and I can't find any replacement for her in less than two weeks."

— And why me? I mean, you could do some auditions to find some girl to replace her, you know there are a lot of girls who are dying to join the cheerleading squad. It's not that she wanted to be rude to her sister but it was strange for her to ask you for that favor knowing that there are many more girls who would gladly take up that offer.

— In order to audition, I should have gone to request a permit from the school council a month in advance, please, you're my only option. I try to explain as quickly as possible, even though I had close friends who were part of the student council, there were clauses that even they couldn't break since that permit had to be signed by the dean, so it was impossible to get it in less than two weeks. — You were a very good gymnast, it wouldn't be difficult for you, besides that I wouldn't ask you anything that would be difficult for you to do and you would only have to do it for a few days until the end of the semester-.

— I don't know, 'Reya... it's not that I don't want to help you but I don't want to spend the rest of the semester in your practices-.

— I beg you and I'll do what you want, just do me this favor and I swear that I'll never bother you with this again-. Well, it wasn't the first time that she had asked him to join the damn squad because of the fact that she had practiced gymnastics in the past.

All students were allowed to enter (maximum) two extracurricular groups and since the eldest had entered the cheer squad, many times she proposed to join as well, but her answer was always the same, Tsireya didn't insist anymore until she introduced herself. the opportunity again, but this time it didn't seem like she was going to leave him alone. No doubt Tsireya could be very pushy if she put her mind to it, Ao'nung sighed heavily before she got up from her seat and started walking with Rotxo behind her.

— Okay, I'm going to help you but with the condition that it will only be for the rest of the semester and nothing else.

— Thank you very much little sister!" she said as she hugged her and skipped with her. — I swear to you, I will never ask you this again.

—You're welcome for that, the sisters are there, but I also need help with my Mathematics project-.

— Project? I remember having done one last year, I could lend you my report I think I have it on the computer at home and if you need me to explain something I can help you too -.

— Thank you very much, it seems that I'm not as lost as I thought."

— Do you need help to study?"

— Yes, but I think I already "got" a tutor who is going to help me-. She very quickly summed up her situation with Professor Wainfleet and that she was now "conditioned" to have a tutor to help her improve her grades.

— Oh I see, but that's good, surely the person who will be you could help you much better than I could have done.

— You see! I told you-. Rotxo satisfied that someone else agreed with him, but in return he received a small blow to the back of the neck from his best friend who was basically glaring at him.

— Yes, yes, I already told you that you were right, don't get excited, silly.

— Don't look at me like that anymore, you'll make me think that you really want to kill me." He said with a pained tone, something that annoyed Ao'nung but made Tsireya amused.

— I'm seriously considering it."

— Hey!

°*.╰─────.••✿••.─────╯.*°

Thus the three boys said goodbye to go to their respective class, in the case of Ao'nung and Rotxo to biology class with Professor Patel, the road was somewhat long for both considering that their classroom was up to the third floor of the building although they could easily use the stairs they chose to use the elevator, but they had to go through the huge corridor that led to the outside of the school's American Football field, both the boy and the girl tried to avoid the place, they were not fascinated by the sport because they simply didn't find sense in it and although they were invited to attend the games (like all the other students) they would rather leave early and leave, they would rather waste time in a shopping center or a plaza than waste time watching a sport that They didn't understand and they weren't going to try to understand.

— Do you know that I forgot to ask Tsireya? -. A topic of conversation that strayed far from what they were talking about, where Rotxo was basically complaining about Professor Patel's class.

— What?-.

— I wanted to know if the rumors that she and Lo'ak Sully are dating were true.

— Of all things, do you decide that?"

— Hey, you can't judge me for wanting to know, aren't you interested in knowing?

Ao'nung couldn't even answer, as right next to them could be heard the thunderous screams of several girls holding a bunch of banners, mostly with the names of some of the players but the biggest and most colorful ones were written the name "Neteyam" next to silly things like "be my boyfriend", "kiss me" or the most stupid in his opinion "Step on my face".

From what seemed to be a routine practice for the boys of the American football team, upon entering the field, Neteyam smiled and greeted the fans who came to cheer him courteously, although they were quickly chased away by the teacher on duty , Coach Quaritch

— Talking about the devil -. Said the boy as he tried to look out the window. — That Neteyam boy is very popular, isn't he?-. "Why are there so many signs with his name" was the first thing he thought when he saw that almost all the girls were screaming for danger.

— It's annoying." She speak annoyed, she had not had any "real" interaction with the dark-haired man, the only time they exchanged any kind of word was at a meeting by all the sports teams

— He's a very kind guy, maybe too much, but other than that he's not so bad."

— I just don't like it.-. In her opinion the boy was incredibly kind but in a way that simply annoyed her and she preferred to avoid it.

— Nobody likes you, at this rate you will end up single for the rest of your life-. He said to her as they continued on their way to her classroom, but it was funny, Ao'nung was cute and she had some suitors, but she didn't really pay attention to them for the simple fact that "nobody liked her"

— I don't care, I don't need any person to be happy, besides you will also be left alone-.

— Of course not, I already have plans to invite someone to go out." he spoke with pride, he would be the first to get a partner and it was a topic with which he could make some kind of joke to his friend.

— Ay aha "planned" let me guess... Kiri Sully? -.

— How did you know? I haven't even told you anything.

— How come not? If you always keep saying "Oh Kiri is very intelligent" "That new hairstyle looks very cute on her" "Oh Kiri this, Kiri that" -. She tried to imitate the boy's voice while making silly gestures, but her friend quickly covered her mouth with his hand.

— Shut up, don't say it like that, do you want the whole school to find out?" -.

— I'm surprised that she still isn't aware, you're not discreet.

With that they began to have a little percussion, honestly it was somewhat childish and a bit too noisy so I caught the attention of a teacher who was passing by, I caught his attention and ordered them to go to their classroom, for which they did not have to reluctantly go while they were still fighting each other, enduring the last two hours of hell called school.

°*.╰─────.••✿••.─────╯.*°

Raise your hand and wave a little. His specific supporters whooped loudly and yelled for encouragement, not stopping until he was hit by his brother Lo'ak, the only brother who was on the same team joked about how attractive he was, there were many fans who were dying to date him, plus he it was his last year. Why not choose someone to be a girlfriend before finishing?

Neteyam shook his head nonchalantly at the words. As for popularity or fame, he was not surprised, he was considered an "exemplary student" and many students admired him so he had a group of "admirers" who, as his brother said, wanted to go out with him, but honestly it was not something that interested him, so somehow he thanked Coach Quaritch for sending them out of the place, to avoid some kind of uncomfortable conversation (although the signs he could see with his name on it made him uncomfortable by themselves).

After he finished his practice, he was finishing taking off his helmet and the protections on his knees (since it was uncomfortable for him to use them until he reached the locker room) he could hear the voice of two boys shouting something that caught his attention after seeing his Professor Ryder Masterson ordered them to leave, the girl seemed familiar to him, only he could not recognize her for the short time he could see her; In any case, he had to rush to the locker room since he had received an email from his math teacher, it seemed that he needed him to talk and he sincerely begged Eywa that it was not a problem with his brother Lo 'ak

He knocked twice on the door before he was allowed into the office of his teacher, who was jotting down a few things on several sheets of paper scattered on his desk.

— Professor Wainfleet, did you need me?"

┏━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━┓

I honestly don't know why it took me so long to write this ajjsaja (Get me out of my school it's killing me)

Ryder Masterson is one of the playable RDA commanders in the mobile game Avatar; Pandora Rising and there really isn't much information about it (that I could find at the moment) and it's not going to be very relevant, just mentions to have filler characters like asjas teachers.

Please, if you like me, vote and comment, it would make me very happy

Also follow me on my networks, there I upload nice things like fanart's and headcanon's

On Twitter, Instagram and Tumblr you can find me as:
"@Eidarnox" or the link's are in my profile information

Thank you 🌿✨

Chapter Text

She was beginning to regret agreeing to help her sister.

Her first problem started from the uniform that she would have to wear, the skirt in her opinion was uncomfortable, not because it would bother her to wear that type of garment but rather because no uniform had fit her properly and compared to her sister, her back was more wide so the "Top" was a little tight on her and the skirt constantly rose every time she walked, the top part surely did not bother her after she will wear it for a couple of days the fabric could stretch, the skirt on the other hand had It really didn't cost him anything to order one since as a "substitute" in the team there was a fund for uniforms but he considered that it would not be worth it considering that he would only stay for one season until the end of the semester.

Her second problem was the routines she had to do with her sister's squad, she didn't remember that in her training as a gymnast they were that "heavy" and she was sure that in the morning her muscles would ache as well as her head ache; she thought that some of the choruses used by the rest of the team seemed a bit silly and really without any jokes and even if they were "simple" she really couldn't memorize any, so when they finished rehearsing his sister asked him to pick up some of the choruses. materials such as cones and pompoms, she had no problem so she accepted without any problem, as she went to the store with the equipment materials she ran into her friend who was waiting for her with her backpack on his shoulder and hers at her feet .

— Hello, miss cheerleader, how did she do today in her practice?"

—I'm dead, I couldn't memorize any of the 'batons'."

—Come on, if you can memorize Professor Patel's weird stuff you can learn those rhymes and yell 'let's go team'. Have you used these stuff yet?-. He said referring to the things that the girl had in his hand.

— I hope not, I don't have the slightest idea what to do-. She said pointing to the extravagant "pompoms" that she used on the team, but Rotxo quickly took one of her two hands.

—No idea, but it could be a fabulous wig." With the pompom in his hand, he placed it on his head while he did some poses, to "model". —Blonde looks fabulous on me

— Absolutely, surely Kiri will love it." She spoke clearly making use of the acid sarcasm that used to characterize her.

— Ha... Ha... Ha, those are pure jealousy, surely I would look prettier than you-.

— I agree with you, now give me that, I have to keep it if I don't want 'Reya to scold me-. She said at the same time that she snatched the pom-pom from him to put it away with the rest of the material in the warehouse.

— Okay, classes are over so do you want to go somewhere or do you want me to walk you home?"

— Let's go for something to drink, I heard that the smoothie place that just opened is very good -.

— Okay but you invite-.

— It's okay, wait for me a moment, even if you accompanied me home anyway.

— Not if you don't hurry up, I'm leaving now-. He started to walk extremely slowly, but his steps were long because he was almost reaching the door along with the girl's backpack.

— Where do you think you're going, idiot?! I said that you waited for me a moment, come back with my things-.

The girl quickly hurried to put everything away to reach the boy, of course it took her a while because she had to close the place and go back for her shoes, when she caught up with him she hit him on the back of the neck, surely it would leave a red mark or possibly a purple mark since the girl was heavy handed and had no regard for him. When they arrived at said establishment and paid for the drinks, they talked for a while until a group from their school arrived, they were not difficult to recognize since they were some boys who belonged to the school's soccer team, they were all sure that the guys on that team abused hair products and too many deodorants with a "catchy" smell similar to chocolate but it only made people dizzy and probably uncomfortable just being in the same room and I wasn't entirely wrong since when the boys arrived at the establishment, many of the people began to look away and try to ignore them, a few others left the premises simply to avoid having problems with those boys since they had a reputation for being troublesome in that place.

— Fools... -. It was a comment he released into the air before turning his gaze to his friend who asked him not to say that, it's not like he minced words and was going to speak if he thought those guys were being a bother.

One of the boys turned to see her and they both stared at each other, it wasn't that he threw the stone and hid his arm to feign some kind of dementia, he hoped that he would call the attention of his other classmates and starts a kind of a scuffle, but instead the boy came over to his table with a smile and a very lame and overly pathetic attempt at "flirting".

— Hello cutie, do you come here often? -. Out of inertia Ao'nung wrinkled her nose and not only she also did Rotxo even though he had not approached him directly, this boy really abused the use of cheap cologne.

— Of course, I've been passing through here all my life." The place had only been open for a few weeks and she had wanted to go with her friend for a long time but some idiot was ruining her way out.

—Oh sarcasm, that's so attractive in a girl like you-. He said moving a little closer to the girl, passing her arm behind her back, something that truly annoyed and uncomfortable her.

— Too bad, you seem unpleasant to me, please leave me alone -. Immediately when she felt the contact of the other boy she moved away from her as much as she could from her, although unfortunately she ended up crashing into the wall next to her and that idiot didn't know the basic concept of her personal space. .

— Come on, I know you wouldn't miss the opportunity to go out with the best player on the soccer team, so what do you think about getting out of here and having a drink with me?- He finally walked away from the girl getting up from the table where they were to offer her hand, yes, the boy had more gel product than brain in her head.

— Okay I'm going to stop that silly fantasy of yours and I'm going to have to reject... whatever you're trying to get you to go back where you came from and leave us alone-. She wasn't going to be nice to a guy who was just harassing her, when she clearly had already turned him down once,

— It will only be a while sweetness, I assure you that you are going to have a good time-. How many times did he have to reject a guy for him to just walk away?

— I said you "no", you're bothering us-. Shebelieved that she was already being polite enough and clear that she simply wanted

— "Us"? Are you coming with your boyfriend? -. Her gaze went directly to Rotxo, her gaze showed something arrogant as if she wanted to say "I'm better than this guy" or something like that, it was really hard to read someone as stupid as that guy who was just looking for a fight .

—You're not interested, please go away-. Now her friend had gotten a little defensive, usually he wasn't one to pick fights just because, but that boy was really driving both boys crazy.

— I see, your boy is jealous, but it doesn't matter, I don't mind sharing -. The tone of voice she used was not to the liking of either of them.

— What did you say, idiot? -. At this point Rotxo got up from his seat to face the other boy, it seemed that the situation couldn't be more tense and that idiot decided to open his mouth with something much more stupid.

— Relax friend, why fight if we can share your girl. Don't you like the idea? -. He was going to say more stupid things when Rotxo hit his face and grabbed him by the neck of his shirt, that alarmed all the diners in the place and the owner of the place, who, alarmed, went to the back of what looked like the winery from the premises

—Listen imbecile, from my friend you are not going to insinuate that kind of disgusting things-. He tightened her grip even more when he realized the mocking smile of that boy that did nothing but grow from ear to ear.

— Or what? Are you going to hit me again? Her tone of voice made a shiver run down Ao'nung's spine and made Rotxo even more angry.

—I'm going to break your jaw.

— Roxto let's go, it's not worth fighting with this guy -. It's not that I didn't want him to be an idiot and not receive a good beating, it was obvious that he deserved it, but the group of that group began to get closer with them and she was sure that between the two of them they couldn't take all of them.

A blow that resounded throughout the premises stopped any movement on the part of the young people, where they could observe how the owner of the premises came out from the back waving his arms everywhere holding a bat.

— Listen, criminals, you'd better leave if you don't want me to call the police." Although the man looked older than his, he still looked strong enough to beat the crap out of him with that baseball bat.

The boys from the soccer team looked at each other and then looked at the owner of the place and at both boys in a bad way to be able to leave that place, but not before kicking the trash can they ran into on the way.

When things calmed down and the whispering stopped among the people inside the premises, Ao'nung and Rotxo approached the owner to pay for what they consumed during their stay.

— The feelings, it was not our intention to create any kind of ruckus in your place.

— I can see that." There was a hint of sarcasm, I didn't understand what the guys meant "don't cause any fuss" — But I respect men who take care of women, those vandals always scare away all my clientele, so somehow they did me a favor -.

— Anyway, we're sorry for any inconvenience we may have caused.

— It's okay, just that this doesn't happen again.

They both agreed and that's how they left the place, it hadn't been a perfect outing for the two of them but at least they were able to clear their heads for a while, although they hoped that the owner would have no problem letting them in next time, the food was very good.

At Rotxo's request, he said that he would accompany Ao'nung to her house to avoid any inconvenience, the girl said that perhaps she was being exaggerated, her friend just denied, he had told her that he was not sure that those boys from the soccer team were not appear again and he preferred not to leave the girl alone, it is a gesture that Ao'nung found cute.

Finally they said goodbye at the girl's entrance, they agreed to meet after school to study for Professor Patel's exam, it wasn't that she was worried but she only knew one thing:

Tomorrow would be hell

°*.╰─────.••✿••.─────╯.*

The next morning was business as usual, the only difference being that she had to go a bit early so Professor Wainfleet would introduce her to her new tutor before school started, not something she was particularly excited about just He wanted to finish all that to continue surviving the rest of the day, when he arrived at the offices of the school's mathematics academy, he gently knocked on the door of Professor Wainfleet's office before he gave him permission to enter.

— Good morning -.

— Good morning Miss Tohiariki, I know this is difficult for you, but I want to introduce you to my best student, I have asked you to be your tutor for the rest of the semester -.

Why didn't she surprise him? Well, actually if she was surprised that among all the students she could choose from she had to be the "golden boy Sully"

— I am Neteyam Sully, I hope we can work together to raise your academic performance -. She said as she offered her hand in greeting.

For Eywa, somehow having to listen to him speak was painful.

— Ao'nung...-. She responded curtly reciprocating the greeting in a bad way, she didn't like Neteyam but she wasn't going to make him notice or at least not too much.

— It's okay Tohiariki, Sully will be at your disposal as long as you abide by everything he tells you, do you agree with that?"

— I am agree-. Even though she didn't agree to those terms it's not like she could say "No" because of her situation.

— Excellent, you can retire, to start so I will continue to go to your respective classes -.

Well basically he was kicking them out of his office, at that point Ao'nung was thinking about a hate crime but surely he was rambling because of the loss of sleep he had to lose for being early.

— So, Ao'nung, is it alright if your first study session is after school hours?" -. The first to speak after leaving the offices was Neteyam, he hoped that the girl would have more confidence with him.

—No, I'm sorry, I got engaged yesterday, I'm going to study with a friend for biology -. She might have sounded rude but she didn't like that they changed her plans at the last minute.

— Oh I understand, then don't worry. Do you think if we see each other tomorrow? -.

She nodded, she expected that this would be her last interaction with the boy for the day but before she could leave Neteyam stopped her to exchange their phone numbers so they could keep in touch for future sessions, honestly Ao'nung didn't expect that, but In any case, I accept since he found it funny to be able to register it among his contacts as "Parasite Sully"

— Then see you tomorrow."

— Yes, we'll see you tomorrow I guess."

After that, both boys went their different ways, Ao'nung decided to go to the school library, there were still about twenty minutes left before her classes started, so she decided to waste time in a place that had internet access and air conditioning. .

While she was playing with her cell phone, she received a series of messages that were somewhat curious in her opinion.

Parasite Sully 💀

[Hello, I'm Neteyam]

[I send you a message to ask you

the place where you want to study]

[To make you feel more comfortable]

[ ;) ]

The boy was painfully kind

┏━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━┓

Shut your eyes, isn't it like a 2000's movie?

WTF It took me so long, WHY?!

I'm going to come back with new things on my social networks, was there a certain creative block?

But we are solved that bear with me.

Chapter Text

Luckily the day was more tolerable, even the cheerleading practice wasn't that stressful for her (maybe just because it was stretching) anyway, it was like a gift from Eywa who took pity on her for having such a bad start so when I finished After school hours, she went to the library where her friend was waiting for her. The first hour of study they concentrated on the girl's notes and with some presentations that Professor Patel sent them, but after the boy asked her about her tutor and Others ended up straying a bit from the main topic, so I ended up telling him how his day was and when Professor Wainfleet introduced him to his tutor.

— So now I'm stuck with Sully as a tutor until the end of the semester."

— I can't believe it, you're saying that Neteyam Sully, the Golden boy will not only be your teacher but he also gave you his phone number-.

— I already told you yes, why are you making a fuss? It is not something that is the eighth wonder of the world -. She responded without interest while she reviewed the "mini syllabus" that Rotxo had given her in order to grade it, now she understood how miserable the teachers were when grading exams, although she was grateful that she only had a few mistakes.

— For the love of Eywa, babe, do you know how many girls would kill to have Golden Boy Sully's number?" -.

— I don't know and I don't care either."

— Are you seriously not interested in one bit?" In other words, it's an opportunity I don't know... Going out with the captain of the American Football team. Wouldn't you be excited?

—Not at all, they are only in love with his image, of course he is handsome but not my type at all-.

— It just can't be. Is it at least interesting to talk to him? -.

— Of course not, it's like talking to an old man."

— Let me see, just a quick look I want to see if it's as bad as you say -. It was just an excuse to put the books aside so he could listen to some gossip that he considered "juicy" and something he could distract himself with.

Ao'nung handed her phone just for her friend to stop bothering her and Rotxo quickly snatched the phone from her hands, sometimes he regretted having given him his password to unlock her cell phone. The boy went directly to the messages to search through her most recent conversations, he will only say that he was disappointed to see how his friend had registered the boy Sully.

Parasite Sully 💀

Today 7:45

[Hello, I'm Neteyam]

[I send you a message to ask you
the place where you want to study]

[To make you feel more comfortable]

[ ;) ]

Today 10:57

[Okay]

Rotxo stared at his cell phone for a while, he sincerely expected something more, he didn't know what exactly, perhaps something more fiery.

— How cold you are, even the name with which to register it is horrible -.

— What did you expect? I told you that I was not interested.

— Well... I don't know, maybe you'd answer "I'd love to study with you in the library" or at least schedule it as "Neteyam" and a Heart -.

— I already told you that he's not my type. How do you think I'm going to do that? That would be ridiculous wherever you see it.

— And well. What is he supposed to be your type? -.

— I don't know, I suppose I would like him to be athletic and compete with me for fun, also for him to be friendly and somewhat kind-hearted, autonomous and intelligent, I suppose he is also reliable and courteous-.

— Like Neteyam Sully -. Well his description was similar to the description of the Golden boy but that comment made him frown.

— Nothing to do, he may have "some characteristics" but he is too good-natured that he can become stupid, besides that he is not very daring, I would not go out with someone like that-.

— I only say that it attracts you, it is my prediction and my predictions never fail-.

— Aha, think whatever makes you happy even if it's only your delusions, now shall we go back to study?

— Noo...I was having a great time talking about older Sully." What if we badmouth troublesome Sully? -. He was honestly just looking for excuses to stop studying because he had no "bad" comments about Lo'ak he just wanted to stop studying.

— Tempting, but no, give me my phone and have your agenda -. He said he as he handed her the sheet of paper that he was reviewing a moment ago.

— Ash... You need more gossip in your life, but hey. As I was?-.

—For your fortune, if you could pass the biology exam but you have problems to memorize names of things-.

— It is very difficult, I have no idea how I have to write them -.

— Why don't you relate it to other words that are known to you, I don't know, with food, with books, with movies, so it will be easier for you to remember-.

— And it works? Something silly is heard.

— Of course. How do you think you pass the English test? For example, when I had to study the verb tenses in English, I related them to something that I could remember, like: Freeze was the normal verb, in the past Frozen for the movie and the participle Freezer for the villain in that cartoon we watched together -.

— Did you seriously pass English for relating it to cartoons?"

— Question my results, not my methods."

— Well, I'll listen to you, but can you lend me your cards to study? -.

— Sure, but now let's continue."

A few more replies from Rotxo and they resumed the study session, yes, some complaints from his friend but it wasn't something he couldn't deal with.
They spent a good few hours in the school library before going to her house, as always Rotxo accompanied her to her house and they said goodbye at the gate, sometimes it was a fortune to live on the same street.

She was getting out of the shower when her phone started receiving various messages.

Parasite Sully 💀

Today 7:45

[Hello, I'm Neteyam]

[I send you a message to ask you
the place where you want to study]

[To make you feel more comfortable]

[ ;) ]

Today 10:57

[Okay]

Today 6:53

[Good evening Ao'nung, see you
tomorrow.]

[I found some books that can
help study.]

[Tomorrow we agree
for the place where we are going to study?]

[Sure, thank you very much]

[See you tomorrow]

[See you tomorrow]

[Rest ;D]

Somehow, just for an insignificant moment, she thought that talking to the boy over text was much less annoying and cloying than in person, but it didn't matter, she decided not to think about it anymore and go to sleep, the next few days would be of the heaviest so I would need to rest

°*.╰─────.••✿••.─────╯.*

Neteyam put her phone down on the table before her mother punished him for using it at dinner time, but her action was not lost on her siblings who seemed curious about her smile.

— Who are you talking to?" Tuk asked as she tried to see her brother's cell phone but she quickly moved it out of his sight, it's not like he had to hide anything but she liked that they respected his privacy.

— With nobody -. he replied calmly as he handed him a piece of meat from his plate, he was kind of bribing his not to ask anymore.

— Maybe... he's talking to the girl who went out with the one from the teachers' offices." Lo'ak commented on the air though there was a hint of mockery in his words.

— A secret girlfriend?!" -. His younger sister asked something excited since it was similar to one of the stories that her father read to her at night.

— Who told you that?-. He didn't think through his words correctly, now it seemed that he had been "caught red-handed".

— Rumors fly, several girls from your fan group talked about it in the corridors, I only heard by chance, then you finally listened to me and did you get a girlfriend? -. Neteyam made a small moan with clear reflected frustration, sometimes he hated that this group of admirers followed him wherever he went.

—Ao'nung is not my girlfriend, Professor Wainfleet asked me the favor of being his tutor until the end of the semester, so please don't bother with that-. Upon hearing the name of the girl, Lo'ak began to cough with his own saliva, which worried his parents and siblings, his mother ended up giving him small blows on the back so that he could recover his air.

— Ao'nung?" -. Finally, Kiri spoke, who throughout the dinner was silent, ignoring most of the conversation.

— Do you know her? -. he asked something curious, he didn't know anything other than that they had the same math teacher and she was part of the swim team.

— More or less, she's in my biology class and as far as she knows, she's a good student and the captain of the school's swimming team, but she has a rather surly character.

— Neteyam, you have to make me look good in front of her even if it costs you anything-. Lo'ak choked as she had finally caught her breath.

— Why's that...? -.

— How "Why"? -. he said, doing a terrible imitation of Neteyam. —Because she is Tsireya's sister and I don't want you to make me look bad in front of her-.

—Why would she make you look bad?"

— Idiot, it's not going to be that when she's with Tsireya she tells her that my brother bothered her. Do you know how much it cost me to ask her out of it? A dick 

— Hey..." His father's voice resounded throughout the dining room, he did not allow his children to speak badly among themselves (at least in his presence) much less in front of his best daughter Tuk, since she was like a sponge and did not want her to have that type of vocabulary. To that scolding Lo'ak issued a small "Sorry" before continuing to eat.

— It's okay, I don't promise to talk about you, as I said I'm going to be her tutor, I assure you that you won't be the main topic we talk about, but if the opportunity arises I will mention her +.

— Thanks for doing me the favor, after all she has an explosive character.

Ao'nung

Today 6:53

[See you tomorrow]

[Rest ;D]

[Yes, Rest]

Well, he considered that she wasn't as bad as they made him out to be, maybe she was just a little surly as a cat.

— So it is your girlfriend Neteyam? -. Tuk suddenly asked.

°*.╰─────.••✿••.─────╯.*

— I swear, the boy likes you." He said as he checked his friend's phone, he had asked her again to see if his conversation with Neteyam had become more interesting.

— And give the same thing, he only told me "Good night" what any human being can do, not someone who is interested in you-.

— Why don't you let me speculate in peace?" You trust me is my prediction-.

-Oh ok-. She told him as she retrieved her phone, maybe she should change her password so her friend would stop bothering her.

— Well then. When do you have Classes  with the boy Sully? -.

— Today, I told you that we could meet in the library. Why? -. In the morning before going to class, she was lucky enough to meet the boy Sully, so she was able to agree with him there instead of by text.

— Can you ask them things that Kiri might like? -.

— How why? -.

— Well, if you're not going to take the opportunity for yourself, do it as a favor for me, I want to know that she likes me so I can invite her out and buy her something nice."

— You are amazing. Do you really want me to ask that? -.

— Yes please, please go and I swear that I will do what you ask of me -.

—... It's okay, but I don't promise you anything, my clases with him are only so that I can study, not to get you an appointment with his sister-.

— Thank you very much Ao'nung!" I'm going to buy something tasty for us to eat -.

Ao'nung just nodded, she just wanted that day to end as soon as possible, she felt very tired and really didn't want to have some kind of tutoring, but it's not like she could refuse anyway, she felt like the hours had passed faster than normal, maybe it was that anxiety of knowing that someone would see her mess up a bunch of equations and see how easily she gets frustrated, leaving time came then it meant that she would have to meet with the Sully boy.

Well, at least he knew that Neteyam complied with everything he said because he had brought two math books that he could have easily confused with encyclopedias, but it was easier for him to understand since the steps were inside those monster books, so they lasted for a while. a long time where Neteyam explained to her and she tried to understand.

— Then… In order to solve this. Do I need to solve this unknown to solve the equation? -.

— Exactly, now tell me. How are you going to solve it?

Now her hands began to sweat, she Neteyam had just explained that to her and at that moment she had forgotten everything she had told her but she still tried to figure it out even though she knew it was terribly wrong.

— No, you're doing it backwards." he said as she pointed out her mistakes on the sheet of paper.

— I'm sorry, I'm going to correct it." I speak with my head down, now she was embarrassed to look away from the table

- Hey. Are you OK? If you want we can take a break. He was worried by the girl's expression and when he was about to touch the girl's forehead in search of fever, Ao'nung pushed him away from her with a small slap of his hand.

— No, no, I'm fine, it's just I have a little headache." She replied with a frown to go back to writing on the sheet.

— Are you sure? You look a bit tired.

—... Yes, I'm sorry, it's just that this has frustrated me a lot because I can't do this-. She said as she pinched the bridge of her nose and she wasn't sure she wanted to see the Sully boy right now.

— Don't worry, it's your first session after all, you don't have to know how to do things from one moment to the next, so don't worry, I know you'll be able to do it -. She said as she patted him on the back, as a sign of support, it was childish but Ao'nung didn't try to push him away from her. - So. What do you think if we go to eat something and take a break? -.

— Alright -. The boy's excessive kindness at that moment did not seem to bother him.

┏━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━┓

I updated very quickly, someone tell me something nice.

Let them kiss please, we all know there's a lot of tension between the two of them.

I'm schizophrenic

So

Netejam Spiderman

Ao'nung Mary Jane

I do not know, think about 

Chapter Text

Both boys were returning from the vending machine that was near the library, of course they had to finish eating before entering the facilities due to mere regulations of the place.
Now she was more relaxed, perhaps she needed to clear her head for a moment before going back to her private classes with Neteyam, so the boy once again explained the exercises to her where she had gone wrong and then gave her another exercise sheet so that she could solve it by herself without his help. Help, she wasn't going to lie for some reason she felt nervous, it wasn't like solving those exercises in class so she felt a little frustrated when the boy Sully handed her the sheet of paper and he began to review what he had done.

- Very good -. He said as he left the red pencil with which he checked the girl's homework on the table. - You were able to solve everything, very well done -.

- Yeah? -. She asked something incredulous, she didn't want to get excited about something in which the boy was possibly lying to her since the previous time she had been wrong in every case-.

- Yes, look -. He said as he showed her the sheet of paper with the occasional mistake that was passable for that type of exercise, although he found it cute to see how the girl looked so surprised as she held the sheet of paper. -Is it alright with you if we finish for today?" -.

-Sure, thank you very much for today."

- No problem, tomorrow we will do exercises similar to those of today and others a little more complicated so you can take the books that I brought today.

- Yes, no problem, thanks for the books, but don't you have any problem with that? They are yours after all.

- Don't worry about that, they are to help you after all." He commented amused at the same time that he kept her things together with the girl.

Both boys left the premises and were talking on the way out of the school, it was like a conversation between friends, something that was nice and Ao'nung really did not expect it, already outside the school Neteyam offered Ao'nung a ride. to her house but she kindly declined the invitation, she had already told her father that she had left her tutorial so in a moment he would go for her to pick her up, Neteyam had no problem with that but so he stayed by her side to wait for the girl to leave so they had a little more time to chat until a car parked in front of them revealing the girl's father. Neteyam thought the man was very intimidating.

- So, can we agree for the next study session?

- Sure, I'll send you a message later.

- Sure, see you."

- See you -. Once in her father's car, she said goodbye through the window before the car started onto the road.

Ao'nung

Yesterday 6:53 p.m.

[Rest ;D]

[Yes, rest]

Today 4:37 p.m.

[Tomorrow at the same hour?]

[Sure]

He smiled when he saw the screen and a warm sensation ran through Neteyam's chest.

°*.╰─────.••✿••.─────╯.*

Arriving at her house, the girl greeted her mother from the kitchen and her sister before leaving her things on the dining room table and sitting with Tsireya on the living room sofa.

- How was your day? -. Her mother asked, going into the living room with a pitcher of cold tea and four glasses, leaving them on a small table in the middle of the armchairs before sitting between her two daughters.

- Well, the tutorials weren't so bad." She said as she got up to serve herself and her mother a glass of tea. -Thank you mommy." I hand the glass to her mother before sitting back down and taking a sip of her own drink.

- I'm glad, it wouldn't have cost you so much if you weren't so stubborn -. She commented something funny when she saw the reaction of her youngest daughter when she frowned looking away.

- And tell me, who is your tutor? I was going to ask you in the morning but I didn't have time and I forgot it. She said as she took her own drink waiting for her sister's response.

- Neteyam Sully -. It was true she had forgotten to mention it, her family only knew that she would have a tutor to improve her math grades.

Saying the boy's name, she didn't expect Tsireya to start coughing, something that surprised and scared her and her mother, Ronal being the one who started tapping her on the back.

- Are you OK?-. Her mother asked somewhat alarmed who was still hitting her back.

- Y-yes-" She tried to clear her throat to catch her breath. - I'm just surprised, tell me. did you behave ?-.

- And what is your question about? -. She asked slightly offended, what was her sister supposed to think of her? She wasn't one of the boy's crazy fanatics to "not behave."

- If you weren't rude to him, I don't want to have problems with his brother."

- Yes, stop bothering me." Ao'nung noticed her sister's look of concern, although she was surprised by the sudden interest in Neteyam's brother, it seems that Rotxo had not missed her prediction.

- What are you talking about?-. Suddenly Tonowari entered the room, leaving his keys on the table in the living room to greet his wife with a small kiss on the forehead.

- About my tutor, it's just that I surprised Tsireya since he's a friend of hers-. She really didn't know if the boy Sully and his sister were friends but she didn't want to worry.

- Who is it about?-. Of course, Ao'nung told them that he was going to have a tutor for his Mathematics classes but he would have preferred that some girl from his class was the one to help his daughter.

- One of Sully's boys, Neteyam I think. Ronal commented at the same time that he was getting up for another glass of tea.

- "Sully?" -. He knew the family, he was a friend of Jake Sully from time to time they went out to drink or play cards on weekends, it was a shame that for work reasons they stopped seeing each other. — And how did your classes go with him? -. The little that he got to live with the children of his friend could say that they were nice and educated, which gave him a little more confidence.

- Well, I lend myself some books with which I can study a little, tomorrow we will have another session so tomorrow I will also be late-.

- I see, when you finish call me and I'll go for you -.

- Clear. Do you need help with dinner ma? -.

- No, 'Reya already helped me but if you can set the table for us to have dinner together-.

- OK-.

Dinner was quiet, they chatted a bit before retiring to their respective rooms, Tsireya helped comb Ao'nung's hair, which was an opportunity to talk (bother) her sister.

- Now tell me. Is it serious that you and Lo'ak Sully are dating? -.

- Who told you? -. She asked somewhat alarmed, not that she intended to keep it a secret forever, but she was worried that someone else would have told her.

- Nobody really, there were rumors in the halls that you had been seen very close to the troublesome Sully."

- Are we so obvious?...-. She was embarrassed, if she had her meetings with Lo'ak but they made sure to be quite discreet (according to them).

- Something, although you were not at all discreet with your "I don't want to have problems with his brother" What problems do you think I can cause Neteyam? -.

- I'm very sorry, I just like Lo'ak a lot and I don't want to have any inconvenience because of any discussion of yours with his brother, I know you don't like him very much-. It had never been a secret for Tsireya to know that Ao'nung didn't like Neteyam (or in general the boys of the Sully family) although she never knew the reason for it.

- It's okay, it's true that I don't like it at all, but I won't do anything that could bother your little boyfriend just because you ask me to-.

- Thank you so much -. She said, setting her comb aside before turning her back on Ao'nung. Ready. Now you help me? -.

- Sure -.

°*.╰─────.••✿••.─────╯.*

The next morning both girls had to rush to get there early, that day they would have cheer team practice so before school started they had time to train, it was exhausting (at least for Ao'nung) she didn't even want to go to school anymore. classes and was considering skipping the first hour to get some sleep but basically got dragged off by her sister. Once inside the classroom, she remained lying on the chair before her friend Rotxo appeared, forcing her to look up even though she was still leaning on one of her arms.

- So... Did you find out anything about Kiri?" -.

- No, I told you that my tutorials were only to study, not to get you an appointment-.

- But you promised!"

- Agh... Well, I'll see if I can get something but stop yelling or you'll make my head hurt."

- Okay, by the way. How was yesterday with Sully? -.

- It wasn't that bad."

- I told you, did you flirt with him? -.

- Of course not -.

- Not even by message? -.

- Not at all, we only agreed for the place for my next class -. At that moment, her phone received a notification for a message, thinking that it was her father, I looked at her messages only to see the name "Parasite Sully" in her most recent chats.— Speaking of Devil-.

- What did he tell you?-.

- "Sorry, today I have to go pick up and take care of my little sister, so is it okay if your study session is my house?" -.

- Tell him yes! It is a unique opportunity -.

- Unique opportunity for whom? -.

- For me and for you-.

- Explain yourself-.

- Well, you'll be able to get an appointment with the golden boy and I'll have information to give Kiri something, maybe she can give her a stuffed animal like your huge seal. Do you think she likes that kind of thing?"

- First of all, I don't want a date with him and secondly, don't include Artichoke in your conversation to win over Sully's sister-.

- Did you seriously call your stuffed animal "Artichoke"? -.

- It's my stuffed animal and I give it the name that I want.

- Well whatever, if you don't want a date at least do me a favor-.

- Alright, as long as you stop bothering me with that topic -.

- I promise you -.

Classes continued as normal, of course there was one or another comment from her friend about the supposed "romantic date" she would have at Neteyam's house, she was sure that at some point she was going to forget that he was her friend and they were about to to hit him.
At the end of the day both boys were outside the facilities waiting for the boy Sully, well Ao'nung was waiting for him Rotxo was only there to make some very imprudent comment to annoy his friend even though they did talk for a long time.

- So. Was my prediction correct? -.

- That's right, even though I thought Tsireya wouldn't notice someone like Lo'ak."

- See ? And you with so little faith that you had in my predictions -.

- Uh-huh, better use your "witch powers" to find out the answers to Professor Patel's exam instead of just finding out about any gossip-.

- My powers have their limitations that only work when drama is involved."

The girl was about to respond with some comment full of sarcasm but it was when she could see Neteyam who was greeting her from a distance, so she ended up saying goodbye to Rotxo before going with the boy Sully, he greeted her politely before inviting her to come into his car. Well it was his father's but he borrowed it to go for Ao'nung and his sister, I would say Lo'ak too but he went to a "very important appointment" and Kiri had a laboratory so she would stay for a while more at school.

When the car started both boys began to talk about how their day was, it was a fairly ordinary topic but somehow they both liked to know how it had happened or at least that's what Neteyam wanted to believe since he enjoyed how the girl she complained about "her horrible Methodology teacher and her dramatization about the importance of the APA format", it seemed cute to see how from time to time the girl wrinkled her nose. It wasn't long before they arrived at Neteyam's little sister's school so they had to stop their talk when the boy parked the car.

- I have to go to the door. Don't you mind waiting a bit? -.

- Not at all, go easy -.

- Okay, I won't take long."

With that, the boy Neteyam got out of the car to make a tedious line as a family man to pick up his children, so to kill time and wait in the passenger seat, Ao'nung decided to check his messages when he saw that he had a recent chat of Rotxo.

Asshole ϵ( 'Θ' )϶

Yesterday 8:28 p.m.

Before we go to class
of Methodology Can you pass me the homework?

Damn lazy

Just don't copy it the same, idiot

I swear I do not

Today 2:10 p.m.

How is your date going?

That is not a bastard date

Well, if something happens, tell me

She sighed frustrated, she closed her eyes for a moment to lean back on the seat back. She was starting to get annoyed by her friend's comments but she wasn't sure why, they had always been annoyed like that, she didn't understand that it was different, she could have fallen asleep but the sound from the car alarm woke her up with a jump since the sound scared her and with all her heart she hoped that the boy had not seen the little jump she gave by surprise.

- Ready, sorry for making you wait -.

- Don't worry-.

-Teyam. Who is it? -. Tuk asked from the back seat, she knew that her brother would go for her since her mother told her about her but she did not expect her brother to come with someone else.

- Tuk, she's Ao'nung, she's the friend who told you that she would help you study, we'll go home so don't bother her, okay?" Ao'nung looked at Neteyam somewhat incredulous by the term he used, it was true that they had lived together very well for the last two days but it wasn't as if they were both "friends".

-  Okey dokey-. She responded by sitting down as they buckled up for them to begin their journey.

The road was also pleasant, Neteyam was dedicated to asking about the day of her little sister and although Ao'nung was no longer a participant in the conversation, he found it tender how the boy acted with the little girl.

┏━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━┓

My lifelong intention is to make Tonowari a jealous daddy and I'm going to do it Canon

What do the people want? Jealous Neteyam? Ao'nung jealous? Are they both jealous? You ask, I'll do it

In other news:

LOOK AT THIS IT'S SO BEAUTIFUL I WILL CRY.

Sake_toba03 a Twitter user that I had seen for a while MADE a fanart of this fanfic and net that fills my Heart with happiness that you can't even imagine that I sincerely kiss Sake's hands

I don't put the full screenshot because I want them to go to her profile and give her a bunch of hearts and follow him because his drawings and drawing style are beautiful

Sake if you see this can we be friends?

Anyways I leave you the link so that you can go to the post and give it a lot of love bye bye

https://twitter.com/sake_toba03/status/1671733570220724224?s=20

Chapter Text

The road was not as long as she imagined, when they arrived at the Sully residence, the first thing that Ao'nung thought was that the house was quite big, not to say enormous, possibly more than 7 people live in the place, even though he had to admit that the garden was very nice and spacious, she was honestly considering asking the boy if they could study outside before Neteyam opened the door and invited her in.

— Make yourself at home-.

— Thank you very much, with permission."

— Sure, you can sit in the chair, I'll accompany you in a moment -. he said at the same time that he headed to the kitchen.

Ao'nung agreed, only she took a seat on the floor since it was more comfortable for her to use the small table in front of the chair, he took out some sheets of paper from inside her backpack, in addition to the books that Neteyam had lent her the day before, in That's why the boy appeared together with a claw of ice water to offer the girl and leave the glasses and the jug on the table, Ao'nung gladly accepted, the heat was unbearable and if it weren't for the air conditioning in the house he would surely have I would sleep right there.

— Okay, did you have any problem with understanding the books that I lent you? -.

— Not really, I was reviewing them yesterday and I wrote some that I couldn't understand even with the explanation of the book -. Said while taking out a small notebook, Neteyam took a quick look at the cover and the contents of the notebook and found it cute to see the set of stickers of marine animals that decorated everything around him, in addition to the small drawings of seals. and jellyfish that accompanied the notes she had made.

It didn't take long for Ao'nung to find the note he needed, on that sheet there were some exercises with some notes that the boy found funny "I have no idea how to do this" "Why is this thing squared? ", among other things; Netayam dedicated himself to seeing the exercises to take a sheet and start solving them at the same time that he explained the whole procedure to the girl, from time to time he made one of another note about what the boy said.

After studying for a while, Neteyam gave her some exercise sheets for Ao'nung to answer while the boy went to the kitchen to prepare something to eat for everyone, the girl offered to help him but he said it was fine since he just it was about some sandwiches and he could handle it, besides that she was his guest he didn't have to bother with that, it took a while before the whole room began to hear the song "I like you (A Happier Song)" both the The boy and the little girl knew what it was about.

— 'Tey, your phone is ringing -. She said referring to the call he was receiving from his brother.

— You can check who it is, maybe it's mom -.

— Oki -. She dedicated himself to reach his brother's phone on the dining room table to see who it was and find the profile picture and name of his sister. she is Kiri

— Put it on loudspeaker please -. He had yelled from the kitchen, still making the small appetizer for everyone in the house at the time.

— Yep-. She made sure to accept the call but forgot where she had to press to activate the loud call, but seeing her somewhat lost, Ao'nung helped her.by pointing to the button with the horn icon. — Hello?-. She looked carefully, hoping that the call hadn't been cut off, but she was glad to hear her.sister's voice on the other line of the cell phone.

— "Tuk? Is Neteyam with you?"

— Yes, 'Tey is busy but if he listens to you -.

— "Okay, Net' I need a favor"

— Sure. What do you need? Did you forget something for your laboratory? -.

— "Fortunately not, my class ends in an hour or so"

— So. What do you need?-. He said to himself as he left the kitchen at the same time that he cleaned his hands with a small kitchen towel.

— "Well, today there is an exhibition in the center where there are all kinds of plants and quartz and I want to buy some but I need you to take me"

— I'm sorry, but I can't, I have to take care of Tuk and right now I'm working as a tutor."

— "Last week you had said that you would take me" -. Clearly her tone of voice sounded annoyed, her brother had promised her that he would take her to that exhibition and it wasn't fair that he simply stood her up without at least a day's notice so she wouldn't have brought an extra backpack.

— I remember, look Kiri I'm sorry but now I can't, maybe I can make it up to you-. He had taken her phone from his little sister's hands so he could better hear the girl on the other line of the call.

— "There's no need" -. She was being unfair to her older brother, she knew that she had her commitments and it's just an excuse to get upset about not going to that exhibition. — "You're busy and I understand it, so this time I'll let it go but make sure Tuk doesn't eat any sweets before dinner"

— Yes, I promise and I'm sorry again. Is it okay if you go home alone today? -.

— "Sure, I'll take the bus together with Seyula" -.

— Okay, when you finish your lab call me -.

— "Yes, whatever I call you or send you a message" -.

— Okay, see you." Finally the boy hung up the call to address the girl. — Are you still hungry? -. It was like a way of apologizing to Ao'nung for keeping her waiting.

— Yes please-. She said the black-haired girl with a small embarrassed smile.

— Okay, I'll be back in a moment."

The girl quickly took her phone out of her backpack to start checking her messages and looking for her friend's contact to write quickly.

Asshole ϵ( 'Θ' )϶

Today 2:32pm

[hey bitch]

[I have good news for you
so that you stop being
fucking.]

[First:]

[Talk to me pretty because
otherwise I cry.]

[Now tell me.]

[Your girlfriend Kiri needs you to
Someone pick her up in like an hour
at school.]

[I heard that she wants to buy some
stuff at a hippie fair or something]

[Don't suck, what a blessing, still
I'm in school for counseling
with the coordinator]

[Hippie fair? By chance
Is it the one that is going to be done in the
center? ]

[Yes. How do you know?]

[I was going to go, it's an exhibition
of herbalism]

[Sorcerer]

[Anyway I already got you a date
It only remains for you to invite her]

[Thank you, it's a pleasure to do
business with you]

[I owe you a milkshake]

[My services are not worth a
milkshake, make it two and
of the big ones]

[Good]

With this, she put her phone aside to continue writing what the boy had given her to solve the exercises she was doing, it was until then that she noticed the little girl sitting in front of her who offered her a cookie from the package she was eating. , gave him a little grace but accepted a smile.

— Thank you so much-.

—Don't tell my brother, he says that I can't eat cookies before dinner-. She said at the same time that she took a bite of one of the cookies from the package that she had on her legs. "I'm Tuktirey, but you can call me Tuk."

— Well Tuk, your brother is right, surely you will lose your hunger and surely your mother will be upset with you -.

— But it's only one." It was a pleading tone, like the one he used with his siblings to get sweets secretly from their parents and mostly it worked (at least it worked with Lo'ak).

Ao'nung made a small face as if she was thinking about her answer for a moment, something that slightly worried the girl who was sincerely concerned with the girl's answer.

— I suppose that as long as it is only one there will be no problem, it will be our secret, as long as you eat whatever is on your plate -. The girl smiled when she saw that she got the "permission" and was able to eat with the girl before her brother arrived.

— Did you wait too long?" -. The boy was returning from the kitchen with a tray of sandwiches and a pitcher of juice.

— Not at all-. Ao'nung laughed at Tuk's surprised expression but quickly placed one of her fingers over her mouth as she uttered a small "Shh..." an action the little girl repeated as she chuckled softly to avoid get the attention of her brother. - We were just talking. Right Tuk? -.

— Yep, Nung and I just talked." The girl was surprised by the name that little Sully had given her, she usually felt uncomfortable when people who weren't close to her called her by a nickname of hers, but in this case she didn't find it even annoying.

— So? And what were they talking about? -.

— A super secret conversation, you won't be able to bear it -. She said at the same time that she was taking one of the sandwiches that the boy had brought a moment ago.

— Yes, super secret! -. The girl took a glass of juice and took a big sip.

— I'll be able to handle it." Now he was a little more curious, the confidence that the girl and his younger sister now had seemed a bit strange to him, of course, not in a bad way.

— Well... If you say so -. There were a couple of complicit glances from both girls before the older one began to speak. — We both believe you're cruel."

— As you say?-. The two Sully boys looked confused at the girl, they didn't know what she meant.

— Yeah. How are you able to starve your little sister to death? So cruel -.

— That's right 'Teyam, I'm dying of hunger, only sweets can save me-. Tuk started to play along with the girl, only she dramatized a little more than Ao'nung expected but it was funny to see the older man's confused expression.

— If it's some kind of plot for me to give you permission to skip dinner for sweets, the answer is "No", luck for the next Tuk-.

Perfectly a very sad "Aww" could be heard from the girl that she thought for a moment that she would get away with taking advantage of the girl's presence.

— It's a pity, I thought it would work -.

— Well, finish eating so that we can continue studying. Both girls made a small moan as they a protest to the boy's words.

— No "buts", you also have to do your homework -. He said at the same time that he got up to pick up his little sister's backpack to take out some notebooks.

—I don't want to~" He quickly got up from his seat to run to lean on the girl's lap to hide from his brother. — Nung please defend me from Neteyam ~ -. The older man frowned, he really didn't like the familiarity with which his sister was approaching the girl, it was a strange sensation similar to pressure running through his chest and lower back.

— I'm sorry Tuk, I'm also stuck with your evil brother -. Ao'nung caressed little Sully's back, as a form of empathy towards the minor, she also didn't like the idea of having to go back to study with the boy. On the part of the girl there was a little whimpering something dramatic before both girls resigned themselves to return to their homework.

°*.╰─────.••✿••.─────╯.*°

Possibly more than an hour and a half passed when Neteyam received a message from Kiri and citing said text

"I'll be home late, I found someone who can take me to my exhibition so don't worry I'll be home before dinner"

He supposed that one of his sister's friends had offered to accompany her but still he was worried about how long she was going to be away from her so he just wrote back to her so that she would let him know when she would be back home to go pick it up.

Nor did it take long for the boy's parents to arrive at their home. They first greeted their children before turning to the black-haired girl and asking who she was. Neteyam quickly introduced her and his words made the girl a bit uncomfortable:

"It's my friend Ao'nung"

Although the adults gave her a warm greeting, she only returned the gesture in a somewhat clumsy and nervous way, it was rare for her that Neteyam insisted on saying that they were both "friends", so she let a little time pass before speaking. with the boy or at least until the two of them were the only ones in the living room.

— You're weird-. She said as she finished solving the new syllabus sheet that Neteyam had given her.

— Why you said so? -. Her comment had really surprised him, just now there was a quiet atmosphere so he didn't know what he had done that she had bothered the girl to say that.

— You introduced me as your friend, but we don't even know each other and it's weird.

— Of course we know each other, we are in the same school -.

— No, we know who we are but we don't know anything about the other."

— And who am I for you? -.

— Well... You are the "golden boy" of the entire academy.

— What does that mean? -.

— Come on, it's impossible that you don't know, you are Mr. "always perfect" and kind to everyone -.

— I am not perfect-. Neteyam never fully agreed that he was considered "perfect" since many more expectations were placed on him than he would like to carry.

—Your modesty is irritating."

— Do you think I'm irritating? -.

— Quite -.

There was a little silence before Neteyam started laughing, this action puzzled Ao'nung. She was supposed to be "fighting" with the boy so she didn't know what he found funny.

— So if you say that we don't know each other I can't be irritating for you-.

— Of course, right now you're irritating and annoying."

— Know me more before having that opinion about me -.

— What kind of proposal is that? -. Now it was Ao'nung who was laughing at the words of the Sully boy, what he said had neither head nor tail.

— One from someone who wants you to give him the opportunity to get to know each other." Ao'nung thought about it for a bit, he didn't really understand what the purpose of what the boy wanted to achieve was.

—... We'll see -. She finished writing on the sheet before handing it over to the boy who had forgotten that he had given him that agenda a moment ago for the girl to answer.

— Everything is perfect. Does fighting with me make you focus more?" -. It was a comment that he released into the air while he finished reviewing the exercise sheet, although it seemed funny to him.

— Maybe -. Ao'nung checked her phone to verify the time and it was later than she planned to stay at the Sully boy's house. — I think I should go."

— Do you want me to take you home?" -.

Before Ao'nung answered the doorbell of the house it was inopportune enough for the boy to go to open it, behind the door some laughter could be heard so he opened it immediately hoping that it wasn't some kid grabbing some kind of as a joke, instead of that he could see his sister next to a boy who was helping her to lower the girl's things from the tenant's motorcycle.

— Thank you very much Rotxo -.

— It's not that, the next time we could go together to another exhibition, of course if you want-. He said as he handed a cloth bag to the Sully boy's younger sister.

— Sure-. He smiled at the boy before walking into the experience of him greeting Ao'nung in the process.

Rotxo's smile began to grow from ear to ear and somehow that annoyed Neteyam.

— Ro' Are you there? -. Ao'nung peeked out the door when he saw Kiri enter the house so he assumed that her friend was there.

— Yep Nung, do you want me to take you? -. Neteyam tensed a bit upon hearing that, he was supposed to have offered the girl a ride home first.

— Yes please, I go for my things and we leave. She quickly stuffed her things into his backpack before heading to the door and saying goodbye to the boy's parents and his sister before heading to Neteyam.

— Thank you very much, see you tomorrow -.

— ... Sure -. Neteyam played with his fingertips a bit before speaking again.
— At least you will take into account what we talked about -. He really felt a bit silly, like a child who insisted with some kind of special news for him.

— I'll think about it, see you later golden boy -.

Saying that, Ao'nung got on the back of his friend's motorcycle, who was waiting for her, when they started and drove away on the Neteyam road, she felt that pressure on her chest again, only this time it was even more intense and annoying and she was almost surely that unpleasant sensation had been caused by that Rotxo boy

"Will it be her boyfriend?"

┏━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━┓

Oh jealous jealous jealous boy

The people have spoken, the people wanted jealous Sully so the people get what they want soon Ao'nung jealous.

HEY. Please come to my new work "Fall in love with Pandora", it is a project that particularly excites me so I hope you like it and support it. New things are coming, possibly One-Shots or very short stories.

In other news, I am currently opening commissions in case you are interested in the price information is on my Twitter profile in Pinned Tweet to get in touch.

https://twitter.com/Eidarnox_666/status/1674480197393850388?t el=eSVYF191s5jcUcBJoI8uVA&s=1

(I also leave the images with the information) 

Please i'm hungry 

Chapter Text

"I think I am going to die"

Before starting practice, cheerleaders often warm up to prepare their muscles and prevent injuries. This can include stretching, cardiovascular exercises like running or jump rope, and specific movements to strengthen the muscles used in your routines.

Once the warm-up is over, the cheerleaders break into smaller groups to work on different aspects of their performance. Some groups may be in charge of choreography, learning and practicing synchronized moves and dance routines. Other groups may be focused on acrobatics, performing jumps, pirouettes, and aerial maneuvers. There may also be groups focused on animation technique, practicing skills like holding up banners or performing facial animation movements.

During practice, the coaches and team leaders supervise and guide the cheerleaders, offering advice and correcting any technical errors. Resistance and strength exercises such as push-ups, sit-ups, and squats can also be performed to improve cheerleaders' physical stamina.

Teamwork and timing are fundamental aspects of cheerleading practices. Cheerleaders learn to work together, trust each other's ability, and coordinate their movements to achieve a successful performance. This may involve repeated rehearsals of routines, working on the timing of steps and movements. In addition, cheerleaders also practice verbal and gestural communication while performing stunts and lifts.

At the end of practice, cheerleaders typically perform a full routine, rehearsing the performance in its entirety to familiarize themselves with the sequence of moves and ensure their perfect execution on the day of the event. They can also receive comments and feedback from coaches and team leaders to improve their performance.

The muscles in her legs trembled and her back was drenched in sweat. Her hands, covered in blisters, now gripped the bar tightly. The energy that once filled her body was now depleted, she felt as if each step was a steep mountain she had to climb.

The intense heat of the day increases her fatigue, she really struggled to control her breathing. Her body begins to feel the effects of exhausting exercise. Her legs feel heavy, and every move becomes a challenge.

Finally, the training came to an end. The girls gathered around the coach to receive praise and words of encouragement from her. Her teammates were smiling and exclaiming how much fun her practice was, but Ao'nung could only frown, she had neither the courage nor the strength to even try to put on a good face for the others. Did they really enjoy that kind of training?

Walking towards the locker room, each step was a feat for Ao'nung, now she retracted the times she said her sister's practices weren't "difficult" and from now on she would no longer complain about her own training. of the swim team.

Inside the locker room, she plopped down on a bench, feeling fatigue wash over her. She took off her slippers and stretched out on the floor, enjoying her well-deserved rest. She closed her eyes and let the feeling of contentment fill her exhausted body.

— How do you feel, Ao'nung?" -. While all the other girls had left Tsireya waited for her sister, she got worried about the state she was in and for a moment she thought about whether she should take her to the infirmary.

— Sold out. Why did you decide today that he should be twice as tired? -. It was fine, as far as it was possible he just didn't like all the cardio they had to do, it was ironic that he hated it considering that the sport he practiced was mostly cardio since it improved the heart and lungs and stuff.

— Today the soccer team has a game. Remember? We have to be there cheering on the team -.

— Ah... Right, I forgot I was busy with my math project that I don't even remember you mentioning -.

— There are party posters all over the school. How could you forget? -.

— I was concentrating on other things-. She said at the same time that she was taking her things to go to the showers, she reeked of sweat and she didn't want to have to put up with that all day until the soccer game.

— As you say, but now that you mention it. How are your classes going with Neteyam? -.

— Everything is going well, it has helped me a lot, now I can understand what Professor Wainfleet says during class and I no longer have to ask Rotxo for help to do my homework -.

— And you complaining about him all the time. Has he also helped you with your project? -.

— In fact, he has been sending me some ideas by message, also some PDF's that I could use. With that said, I take his cell phone to show him all the messages that the "Golden Boy" sent him. Tsireya found it cute that the Sully's older brother helped his sister so much, but she quickly frowned when she saw how Ao'nung had registered the boy's number.

—... The name you gave him as a contact is horrible. Why didn't you just book him in with his name? -.

— It's my cell phone and I can decide how to schedule my contact list -.

— It's still very rude for you to do that even when he's helping you."

— Now you sound like dad, relax, will you? It's not like he was going to look at my cell phone and see the name I gave him, it's also a joke, I mean if I have Rotxo registered as "Asshole" and he's my best friend, how do you think I'm going to schedule the others? ? -.

— Now I'm curious to know how do you have me scheduled? -.

—It's nothing special if I'm honest, I have you as "Reya", mom as "Mami Ronal" and dad as "Dad 4 this is" I wouldn't be rude to you either -.

— Do you really have dad as "Dad 4 this is"? -. He asked trying not to laugh because of the name that Ao'nung had given his father, but he had no reason to call him that way.

— Yeah! He has many cell phones and I don't know which number he uses and I really don't want to check them one by one.

— I guess I understand, but I still think you're not very nice to Neteyam."

— I'm the kindest thing I can be, calm down, I won't do anything to bother your silly alien boyfriend."

— Sometimes you are impossible 'Nung -. She sighed somewhat tired by her sister's behavior, of course she couldn't force her to get along with her boyfriend's brother but she didn't want him to cause problems either. - Well I'll see you later in the game -.

— Aren't you going to the showers? I can wait for you if you want -.

— Go ahead, I'll go later, I have to go with Coach Quaritch to sign out of the gym -. As in most of the sports teams of the school they used the facilities and also the sports equipment but for mere organization of the same material they had to schedule which team used them and the signature of the group leader and everything had to be notified to their terrible teacher of sports Miles Quaritch.

— Oh yeah, then I'll see you later in the game -. She said as she entered said room, to say goodbye to her sister, she honestly wasn't excited about the idea of "cheering" a bunch of airheads and listening to Neteyam's ridiculous admirers.

— Of course, and remember to be nice to him." She yelled at him in the middle of the hall as she walked towards the soccer fields.

Sometimes she didn't understand the attitude so... Positive? of Tsireya, that is to say, she understands that as her "tutor" she has to be kind to him, after all he helped her a lot but even so she did not fully believe that she could establish a "friendship" with the Golden Boy, simply because it seemed to her annoying.

What does everyone see in Neteyam Sully?

°*.╰─────.••✿••.─────╯.*°

— Seriously bro, if I hear Coach Quaritch yell the word "Interception" I swear I'm going to jump into a moving car." Said Lo'ak who was struggling to remove his helmet and the paint under his eyes, he was sweating as if he had just come out of a bath, he was the "Ball Carrier" the player who carries the ball in an offensive play, he always asked him to run for the whole court and it was just exhausting.

— Don't lie Lo'ak, you'll make us all excited." Said one of his classmates as a "joke" or more or less, he didn't stop being annoying when he said that kind of thing.

— Shut up you bastard." With that he hurled his helmet at the boy who laughed before throwing his towel at him starting a little friendly "fight" (according to them) between the locker rooms.

— You behave like children." In the midst of the commotion, coach Miles Quaritch entered the locker room to give them the new positions for today's play that their game would have. - Line up ladies!

— Yes coach! -. They all shouted at the same time as they formed a line.

— Today is an important day, today we will face our rivals the "Falcons" from Ash High, so I hope they give one hundred and ten percent.

— Yes coach! -.

— Now I will give you the positions of the plays that we will make today. Diaz, Daymond and Baker will be the Offensive Line, Center, Offensive Guard and Offensive Tackle respectively -.

— Yes coach! -.

— Which leaves us the Backs: Bowden will be the Tight, Graham the Wide Receiver, Joyce the Power Runner, Sully will be the Running back, Adams the Tailback, Anderson will be the Wingback and Clark the Slotback. Finally Neteyam you will be the Quarterback, if you have any complaints go cry with your mothers, there will be no changes -.

— Yes coach! -.

Coming out of the locker room, his teammates congratulated Neteyam, it was not the first time he had been chosen to play that position but even so he was still something exciting, he did not want to disappoint his other teammates,

today he couldn't meet Ao'nung because of the game but if he had the opportunity to see her in the corridors or send her a message he wanted to invite her to watch the game, he could even try to invite her to a friends outing after the game.

Walking towards the showers, she managed to meet Ao'nung, she didn't know if it was a good coincidence or a terrible situation that made him unlucky since out of nowhere he felt like his feet were heavier and words couldn't come out of his head. mouth.

— A-Ao'nung hello." For Eywa even her voice was heard broken for a moment. Why did he get nervous?

— Oh Neteyam hello -. She was surprised to meet Neteyam and that he spoke to her but his tone of voice was somewhat indifferent. - You need something? I thought we wouldn't see each other today.

— Yes, I know, it's just that I'd like to invite you to today's soccer game -.

— Me? Do you want me to come see you? -. If he, well, he hadn't thought out exactly what he would say to the girl.

— Ah... Well, what I want to say is that I would like to see you there -.

— Ow... I don't know, I'm not a soccer fan, I don't think I can bear to see how some mastodons push each other and chase a ball for I don't know, two hours? -. He responded with a smile when he saw the boy's disappointed face. Did he think she was like his admirer and would just accept like that? That he deluded

— You don't have to watch the whole game, just until the end -. Maybe I heard something desperate.

— How for what? See you win?

— Yes, no, yes, I mean "No" -. He was embarrassed now, he was no longer sure what he was really saying. — I'd like to invite you out, an outing with friends to eat something, I invite -. He showed a small smile as he saw the girl if he was considering her invitation.

— I like free food, I guess-. The girl was interrupted before she could give Neteyam an answer.

— Ao'nung! Guess, guess, guess! -. Neteyam thought that Rotxo was very intrusive, the boy just came to hug Ao'nung as if he wasn't talking to her. — Neteyam my friend, do you mind if I steal 'Nung from you in a little while? Thank you ∽

Rotxo quickly took the girl's hand to go to who knows where, for some reason that made Neteyam frown and grit his teeth.

— Neteyam. Something happens? -. Lo'ak arrived together with her brother to give him one of her protections, it seemed that he had forgotten it in the dressing room.

— No. Why do you say so?

— You look upset. Do you want to go to the infirmary?

— Not at all, I'm just hungry, let's eat something before going to class -.

Generally Neteyam didn't dislike people but right now he was finding that Rotxo boy irritating.

┏━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━┓

HELLO HELLO

I KNOW, I disappeared for a long time (more than I had planned) but I swear I have a good reason (I think); I went on vacation, I had a great time, although I would have liked to take more photos to post them on my Instagram or Twitter (I don't care if it's called "X" now, Twitter is a thousand times better) and well, Don Pendejez (that is, I) made a mistake when paying and enrolling in his University so I got involved in a load of farts that I had to solve with School Services and Coordination and many more things that I don't want to explain, it was emotionally and physically exhausting that I didn't feel like writing nor publish anything BUT I AM BACK.

I'm like a cockroach I don't die I multiply. I have Eywa on my side! Do you hear it bitch?!

We'll be back with the usual schedule, I want to create a "schedule" for my stories:

● On the bench
● Choose me
● Fall in love with Pandora

HEY. Please come to my new work "Fall in love with Pandora", it is a project that particularly excites me so I hope you like it and support it. New things are coming, possibly One-Shots or very short stories.

In other news, I am currently opening commissions in case you are interested in the price information is on my Twitter profile in Pinned Tweet to get in touch.

https://twitter.com/Eidarnox_666/status/1674480197393850388?t el=eSVYF191s5jcUcBJoI8uVA&s=19

(I also leave the images with the information)

please i'm hungry

Chapter Text

While she was walking through the corridors being dragged by Rotxo, she had a slight conflict with her friend, of course she wanted to know what was happening to the boy, but on the other hand she didn't like that they simply interrupted her conversation with the boy Sully and their conflict it was knowing why that even bothered her? I mean, they weren't even close to being friends to be bothered by that kind of thing.

— What happened? You are acting very strange, more than normal and that is already saying a lot -.

— First "ouch" and second, well, that's how weird you love me, but that's not what I wanted to show you, Look -. He said as he put his cell phone in front of the girl's face.

Ao'nung didn't really understand what he was supposed to see, after all he just had the phone glued to his face and it was impossible to see anything until he finally moved away a bit and could see Rotxo's message tray what he called the attention was the name of the contact "Kiri <3" accompanied by a lot of heart-shaped emoticons.

— She gave you her number? Congratulations, you are no longer a stranger to your "precious Kiri"

— I know, and best of all, I didn't have to ask her. She asked me for mine! -. He said completely excited, he could almost kiss his cell phone because of how happy he was.

— Impressive casanova, but you could tell me there instead of dragging me through all the corridors so you could tell me you did it -.

— Of course not, I wasn't going to tell you that Kiri asked me for my number in front of her brother, think about it for a bit -. Well, he had a point, being the older brother, what would you think if someone you don't know openly talks about liking his younger sister?

— I guess you're right, so what? Are you going to ask her out of it or some cheesy thing? -.

— Yes, well, more or less, this weekend I want to go with her to the bookstore, she told me that she wanted to buy some things. He giggled at her date but it wasn't fully classified as a full "date" (partly). — But leaving that aside, are you going to be in today's game? -.

— I have to... -. In a certain way, she was not only forced to go because she was part of the school cheer team but also because of the promise she had made to her sister to help her until the end of the semester.

— Before you go to "cheer on our team" let's take a picture -.

— How for what or what? -.

— For the memory dah, also we always take a photo for something important -.

— Oh... Right -.

They had a kind of "tradition" among them, on important occasions they always took a photo for "good luck" Rotxo used to say that it was like a "demonstration" for example the day they had to take their admission exam to enter high school they they took the damn photo and miraculously passed, just like the day they had the swimming competition to qualify in the national, they took a photo and managed to qualify, maybe it was one of those things that tricked the brain to make you believe you were invincible but maybe yes she needed that magical "luck" that Rotxo talked about so much.

— But if you make a comment or come to laugh at how I look, I swear by Eywa that I'm going to hit you with the first thing I find -. She said after taking the happy photo with his friend.

— Don't threaten me like that, treat me nicely because later I'm going to need you and you're going to miss me -. He said he shed some fake tears and sometimes Rotxo used to be very dramatic. - Okay whatever. Let's go to class? It is that I need you to lend me the methodology task -.

— You're a bother... Let's go to the classroom and I'll lend you the homework, but you owe me today's lunch -..

— Okie dokie -.

°*.╰─────.••✿••.─────╯.*°

— Hey. Sure you're okay? -. Lo'ak asked with some concern and curiosity when he saw his brother, firstly because they were in the cafeteria instead of their classes, it was true that on days when a game was presented they were allowed to miss their classes, Neteyam Usually (not to say always) he continued with his normal schedule avoiding having any absences, this time he was not only skipping classes but he was also eating so that he seemed upset about something.

— Yes I'm fine-. With that said he took another bite of his sandwich, if Lo'ak didn't know his brother he could swear he could almost hear him growl. Was that physically possible?

— You don't look very well, you look extremely upset and irritated. What were you talking about with Ao'nung? -. Lo'ak simply supposed that the older one argued with the girl or that Ao'nung simply said something that his brother did not like and therefore his bad mood (Which he thought was more possible).

— Not at all, that's not it." He exclaimed quickly, he even changed his facial expression and of course he didn't have any problem with Ao'nung, rather he was the opposite and he didn't want his brother to think that he had some kind of conflict with the girl. .

— So... what is it?"

—It's about the game, before leaving her I met Vounglim and I only got in a bad mood before meeting Ao'nung, I couldn't even apologize to her for not helping her today-. It was a small lie, honestly he did not want to tell anyone about his feelings regarding Rotxo, that is, the boy had not done anything to him, the few times he met him he was quite friendly so he would not have to be jealous of their close relationship with Ao'nung.

— Oh I see, for Eywa, for a moment I had already worried about you - He said as he sighed with relief, it was not common to see his brother in a bad mood, that was some sign to predict the end of the world or the apocalypse (dramatically talking).

—  I'm sorry, you know what I think of him." Sure, it was true that Neteyam is not disliked by (almost) anyone but that boy preferred to avoid him at all costs.

— Yes, that guy is too unpleasant, so much so that even you hate him.

— "Hate" is a strong word, I just didn't like it -.

— Yes, but how many are the number of people you dislike? Basically I can count them on my fingers -. He laughed when he saw how his sister rolled her eyes at his comment, he was going to continue mocking but at that his phone vibrated due to a notification, surely a message.

—  Is it mom? -. Usually Lo'ak used to forget some things, so he wouldn't be surprised if he told her that he forgot his kit for today's game.

— No, it's Reya' she shared something in her "Pandoragram" story-. He said to himself as he carefully held his phone and began to slide his fingers across the screen, opening the Na'vi gram app. His hands move deftly as he navigates the profile of his girlfriend. He stops at the first photos where you could see the girl together with her family or her alone, Neteyam smiled seeing the photos of the girl together with Ao'nung.

Lo'ak continues to scroll through Tsireya's photos and Instagram stories, revealing his interests, but in one of the photos he had caught Neteyam's eye, in one of his posts Tsireya shared another profile's photo with a short caption that It said "How cute they look" along with a heart emoji.

— Do you mind if I see it?... -. Lo'ak nodded giving him his phone, with this Neteyam slid to the profile where the publication was made and it seemed to belong to Rotxo, in the photo he could see Ao'nung next to Rotxo, both were smiling and in the description of the image there were a couple of heart-shaped emoticons and a candle, somehow he felt a small hole in his stomach.

— It seems that they are very close." Lo'ak said, referring to the two boys in the photo, Neteyam frowned at this comment, something that did not go unnoticed by the youngest of the Sully's, it seemed that today was the day that his brother was going to be growling at everything to be found —  Something happens? -.

— No, nothing thought that the photo is pretty -. He said handing the phone to Lo'ak

— Wow, if I didn't know you I would say that you are jealous. Lo'ak laughed at that possibility, it was ridiculous to think that his brother, Neteyam Sully, the calmest person he knew in the whole world, would be jealous of someone, but his smile faded when he saw his embarrassed expression. elderly. — No wait... Are you serious?!" -.

—  For the love of Eywa Lo'ak lower your voice.

— I just can't believe it brother, I never imagined that out of all your admirers you would be attracted to Ao'nung who seems to hate you with the fibers of her body." Maybe he was exaggerating but he wasn't lying when he said that the girl didn't like any of them in general (especially him).

—  Thanks for reminding me -. He was sure Ao'nung didn't hate him, surely they just had to get to know each other better, but Lo'ak's words put him off a bit.

— Don't worry older brother, your great brother Lo'ak will help you, it's not for nothing that I have the reputation of being a complete Don Juan 

Why did it seem that Neteyam was going to regret this decision very quickly?

°*.╰─────.••✿••.─────╯.*°

— I feel like I'm going to vomit... -. Ao'nung exclaimed as Tsireya helped fix his hair.

The hours passed very quickly, the cheerleading locker room was filled with excitement and energy. The air is filled with laughter and lively conversation as the girls rush to get ready for the big soccer game in a few hours.

The changing room is a light and airy space with full-length mirrors lined up along one wall. The locker rooms are decorated in the team colors: blue and white. Perfectly folded cheerleading uniforms wait on benches across the room, ready to be put on.

—  You feel bad? -. She asked worried about her sister, she was afraid for Ao'nung's health and that she would have to go to the infirmary.

The bustle begins with the sound of hair dryers and stylists working on perfect hairstyles. Some girls are sitting in front of the mirrors, carefully applying their makeup: black eyeliner, mascara, and lip gloss. Others are helping each other secure their high ponytails and secure them with bright blue bows.

— Not really, I just feel that all of this is... too much."

— Too much? -. She didn't know what she was referring to, she wanted to think that it wasn't something that she needed to be seen by a doctor.

The locker room is filled with laughter and jokes as the cheerleaders cheer each other on and cheer each other on for the game to come. Nerves and excitement are palpable in the air as each one strives to look flawless and convey the (or mostly) positive energy that cheerleaders carry with them.

— I feel like I'm going to make a mistake and I'll end up making a fool of myself."

— Ay Nung' I do not promise that you will not make a fool of yourself, you did very well the trainings-. She had already finished doing Ao'nung's hair now she wanted to put some make up on her, although her sister seemed somewhat reluctant ending up accepting at Reya's request.

Conversations about choreography and cheering fill the locker room as the girls mentally go through their routines one last time. Some are practicing specific moves in small groups, perfecting each step and jump to make sure everything goes perfectly on the field.

The locker room is filled with a buzz of activity, and as the cheerleaders gear up and cheer each other on, a sense of unity and determination wash over them. They know they are about to wow the crowd in the stadium and root for their team unflinchingly.

— Done, you look very pretty 'Nung -. She exclaimed happily to give her sister a hand mirror so she could see how cute she was.

— Thank you -.

— Don't worry 'Nung, you're going to do very well -. She said with a smile that Ao'nung ended up reciprocating by doing the same.

With the last touch of makeup and a final adjustment to their uniforms, the cheerleaders gather in a circle and shake hands, forming a strong bond and ready to take on the game together. The locker room door opens and the sound of the roaring audience filters into the room, recording their reason for being there. With smiles on their faces and confidence in their hearts, the cheerleaders head onto the field, ready to give it their all and take the cheer and passion to another level.

Before leaving with the rest of the team, she took one last look at the hand mirror that Tsireya had given her to look at herself before leaving, somehow it felt surreal to see her reflection, she didn't usually put on much makeup, she used some mascara and a little gloss so it was strange to see everything else on her face

She always believed that between her and her sister, Tsireya looked much better than her with makeup.

┏━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━┓

I should be studying and finishing my form for my exam, but here we are because I'm tired of the numbers.

I have a very good excuse for why it took me so long, first of all, I've been VERY busy with some homework and exams which leaves me zero time and second, I got sick eyes.

Well it wasn't a "disease" but rather a kind of "infection", I got amblyopia in my left eye (which I'll use Google's definition to avoid creating any kind of confusion) so basically amblyopia (also known as lazy eye or lazy eye) is a type of poor vision that occurs in only one eye. It develops when there is a failure in the joint functioning of the brain and the eye, and the brain cannot recognize the vision of one eye, so I struggle to see, right now I am better and receiving treatment but it may take me a while (still more) so please bear with me that we are back to the usual schedule(?)

HEY. Please come to my new work "Fall in love with Pandora", it is a project that particularly excites me so I hope you like it and support it. New things are coming, possibly One-Shots or very short stories.

Please, if you like me, vote and comment, it would make me very happy

Also follow me on my networks, there I upload nice things like fanart's and headcanon's

On Twitter, Instagram and Tumblr you can find me as:
"@Eidarnox" or the link's are in my profile information

Thank you 🌿✨

In other news, I am currently opening commissions in case you are interested in the price information is on my Twitter profile in Pinned Tweet to get in touch.

https://twitter.com/Eidarnox_666/status/1674480197393850388?t el=eSVYF191s5jcUcBJoI8uVA&s=19

(I also leave the images with the information)

please i'm hungry

Chapter Text

Cheers erupted throughout the large stadium. The Academy football tournament is about to begin. Its competitor today is another institution that has always been inconsistent.

Upon entering the court, Neteyam smiled and greeted the fans who came to cheer him politely, although he felt somewhat downcast since he had not received a response to his invitation from Ao'nung and his talk with Lo'ak had not been successful. He felt that it was of much use, in fact it was quite the opposite; "Possibly they are already a couple and you don't even consider it and if you ask her I don't think she will answer you, maybe she will hit you for getting into her personal life" he was supposedly trying to cheer him up not make him regret telling her about his situation with the girl, he knew He shouldn't be distracted since they were minutes away from the game but he had that "thorn" because of the earring.

The crowd in the stadium roared with excitement as the sun began to set over the horizon, painting the sky with warm hues. The atmosphere was filled with excitement and expectation, as the long-awaited football game between the "Falcons" and the "Banshee's of the East" was approaching. It was a years-long rivalry, and both teams were eager to prove themselves on the field.

The fall afternoon was filled with excitement at the Awa'atlu High School stadium. The sky turned warm tones as the sun began to set, and an enthusiastic crowd gathered to watch the exciting football game between the Oakridge "Falcons" and the Awa'atlu "Eastern Banshee's." The roar of the crowd mixed with the raucous music emanating from the speakers, creating an electric atmosphere. On the east side of the field, a group of cheerleaders dressed in their vibrant uniforms, pom-poms in hand, prepared to cheer on their team.

The cheerleaders lined the sideline, staring determinedly down the field. Their faces were painted in the school colors, and their hair shone with the brilliance of enthusiasm. At the front of the group was Tsireya with a radiant smile and an energetic attitude.

— Come on, Awa'atlu, come on! -. Tsireya shouted, raising her pompoms into the air. The rest of the group followed suit in unison. The screams and cheers echoed throughout the stadium, among those screams you could hear the screams of Lo'ak who, while entering the stadium with the rest of the team, hurriedly greeted the team leader on that side and she responded, but because the competition was close, they couldn't get close and talk to each other except through body language but it was interrupted by a blow from one of his friends who hit him behind the neck since "he was eating in front of the poor" and he had to concentrate.

The Awa'atlu football team was on the field, ready to face their rival in an exciting match. The players were focused and eager to prove themselves on the field. But before the referee's whistle announced the start of the game, the cheerleaders worked their magic.

The field was perfectly manicured, with the white lines drawn impeccably. The players warmed up and concentrated on their respective sides, while the coaches gave the final instructions. Fans chanted the names of their favorite players and waved flags in their team colors.

The referee blew the whistle, announcing the start of the match. The coin was flipped, and the captain of the "Eastern Banshee's" won the toss, electing to receive the ball on kickoff. The "Falcons" lined up in formation, ready to kick, while the "Eastern Banshee's" prepared their special team of returners.

  In one corner of the field, the two teams lined up facing each other, the tension in the air palpable. The referee held the oval ball in the center of the field, waiting for the right moment to start the game.

— Hello Neteyam, it's been a while since the last time we had the misfortune of meeting each other, I see that you are still a bunch of losers -.

At one end of the field stood the captain of the "Falcons" Vounglim, a team known for their ferocity and aggressiveness on the field. The captain was an imposing man of tall stature and impressive muscles (they were almost sure that he injected steroids), the boy appeared to be a charismatic individual at first glance, but behind that facade of kindness hid a hypocritical and unpleasant personality that was hidden. manifested in his actions and attitudes, he also enjoyed playing with people's emotions, especially those whom he considered inferior. He used to make fun of his weaknesses and defects, taking advantage of his insecurities to feel superior, in the past he had already had certain problems with Neteyam for those same reasons and since then their only interactions were on the soccer field or exchanging passive aggressive comments to express their mutual displeasure.

— I say the same Vounglim, it is always a misfortune to have to meet you, I see that you are still that same old dog that barks but does not bite -.

The exchange of intense glances continued, a duel of wills that transcended words. The captains challenged each other with their looks, each believing firmly in their approach to the game. The crowd in the stands was on the edge of their seats, feeling the electricity in the air as these two titans faced off in a mental showdown before the physical clash on the field.

Silence fell over the stadium, and with a powerful kick of the foot, the ball rose into the air and headed towards the opposite end of the field. The "Eastern Banshee's" players ran energetically, trying to capture the ball in the air. An exciting dribble ensued as both teams battled for possession of the ball. Finally, a player from the "Eastern Banshee's" managed to secure the ball and ran back towards the opposite field, starting his team's offensive attack.

Neteyam took position behind the center and gave the signals. The offensive line spread out to protect him while he looked for his receivers. The "Falcons" were not far behind and unleashed fierce pressure on the opposing quarterback. Neteyam threw the ball just in time, finding his star receiver, who ran around defenders and gained valuable yards.

With synchronized movements, the cheerleaders began to perform impressive choreography. They jumped, spun and formed human pyramids with a grace and dexterity that left the crowd speechless. Pulsating music accompanied their every move, and the enthusiasm was contagious. The crowd responded with cheers and applause, feeling Oakridge's spirit rise with every move of the cheerleaders. The school's banners and flags fluttered in the air, creating a sea of colors and smiles in the stands.

As the cheerleaders continued their performance, at Tsireya's request, Ao'nung approached the edge of the sideline and encouraged the crowd to join them. —All together now! -. She shouted raising his hands with his pompoms cheering the spectators. — Come on, Awa'atlu, let's show our spirit!"

The crowd responded to the call, chanting and applauding enthusiastically. The stadium shook with the energy of the Awa'atlu community united in support of his team. The cheerleaders continued to dance and jump, conveying their passion to the crowd with every move.

Finally, as the choreography reached its climax, the cheerleaders formed a line in the center of the field and raised their pom-poms toward the sky. - Let's go Team!-. Ao'nung shouted with the rest of the cheer team and the crowd roared in response.

The stadium was filled with excitement, but there was also a certain tension in the air. The local football team was losing by a considerable margin, and morale among the players was taking a hit.

Ao'nung watched Neteyam with a look of apparent indifference. She was muttering to herself, "I don't know why everyone is so excited about this game." But her eyes followed every movement of the Golden boy Sully on the field, the girl had confusing feelings, she didn't really understand the sport at all, but she also didn't want her school to lose against Ash High, so despite her feelings "negative" towards Neteyam, Ao'nung took a deep breath and tried hard to put a smile on his face as he cheered on the team from the sideline. She shouted in unison with her fellow cheerleaders, waving their pom-poms and holding up signs of support.

When the team was about to take the field for the next play, Ao'nung jumped to the edge of the court and started cheering. Her pompoms moved energetically as she shouted words of encouragement.

The crowd joined in cheering her on, and the stadium was filled with a collective roar of support. The players on the team looked at each other, refreshed by the energy of the girls and the crowd. Neteyam, who was in the center of the field, turned to Ao'nung and gave her a smile through her helmet.

The next game began, and Neteyam led the team in a series of bold plays. With each advance, the crowd went crazy, and Ao'nung continued to cheer enthusiastically although with an embarrassed expression on his face although it was a surprise to some of the audience since the girl was a student with a reputation for being cold and distant, she was in middle of a group of cheerleaders. Although many at school thought that Ao'nung hated Neteyam due to some of her past encounters. with an expression of feigned annoyance, stood up and shouted loudly:

—Is that the best you can do, "Golden Child"? I expected more from you! -.

Ao'nung's words sounded harsh, but Neteyam, on the field, felt a surge of energy and determination upon hearing them. He looked towards the stands and saw the brunette, with an embarrassed expression on her face, cheering him on in a peculiar but passionate way.

— Don't you dare lose Neteyam! -.

Little by little, the home team began to regain ground and score points. With the Awa'atlu spirit in full swing, the football team began the game with determination. The cheerleaders left the sideline, but their energy and enthusiasm continued to fill the stadium as they cheered on their team throughout the game. It was an afternoon filled with passion, unity and sportsmanship, where the Awa'atlu cheerleaders played a crucial role in inspiring their team to victory.

The battle on the field was intense, with strong tackles and powerful blocks. The teams traded advances and retreats as they tried to make their way to the end zone. The fans were on the edge of their seats, applauding every exciting play.

The clock was ticking quickly, and the "Banshee's of the East" were approaching the goal line. With determination, the quarterback threw a long pass to the corner of the field, where his receiver rose into the air and caught the ball for a spectacular touchdown. The fans of the "Banshee's of the East" erupted in euphoria, as the scoreboard showed the first points of the game.

The "Falcons" did not give up and counterattacked with ferocity. His quarterback led a series of precise passes and explosive runs, quickly taking her team to the opposing field. The "Falcons" defense did everything they could to stop them, but the "Eastern Banshee's" managed to score a touchdown of their own.

The game continued at a frenetic pace, each play was crucial. The teams faced each other with tenacity and fighting spirit, and the rivalry on the field was palpable. The "Falcons" and the "Eastern Banshee's" exchanged scores, and the score remained close.

Finally, the fourth quarter arrived, and both teams were tied. The Falcons were close to the end zone, and time was running out. The quarterback led his team in a series of calculated plays, advancing meter by meter. With seconds on the clock, the quarterback grabbed the ball and darted into the end zone, crossing the line just before the buzzer sounded.

The crowd in the stadium erupted in jubilation, celebrating the victory of the "Banshee's of the East" in this exciting match. The players hugged each other and raised the trophy with pride as fireworks lit up the night sky.

┏━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━┓

I suddenly wanted to watch movies from the 2000's.

My goal is to make everyone (or most of them) dislike Vounglim.

Although he is a character that is destined to be reused for more fanfics that I make in the future like Ela'itan (I promise that my beautiful boy will soon return in "Fall in love with Pandora" and in "Choose me" eventually) .
Vounglim was created specifically so that he will not generate any sympathy, because he is designed to play the antagonist (in most of his future appearances) in this and future projects, he is gross and a tremendous red flag, but I have to admit that (according to my criteria) he is attractive and I say this because I have sketches from when I designed the character for this story, I swear I had no intention of making him handsome, it just happened.

So, if I have time and if you like, I will upload the sketches of my children Vounglim and Ela'itan (don't let it be noted that I have a favorite child) to my Twitter or my Tumblr rendered in digital

HEY. Please go to my new work "Fall in love with Pandora", it is a project that particularly excites me so I hope you like it and support it. New things are coming, possibly One-Shots or very short stories.

Please, if you like it, vote and comment, it would make me very happy.

Also follow me on my networks, there I upload nice things like fanart's and headcanon's

On Twitter, Instagram and Tumblr you can find me as:
"@Eidarnox" or the links are in my profile information

Thank you 🌿✨

In other news, I am currently opening commissions if you are interested the pricing information is on my Twitter profile in Tweet pinned to get in touch.

https://twitter.com/Eidarnox_666/status/1674480197393850388?t el=eSVYF191s5jcUcBJoI8uVA&s=19

(I also leave the images with the information)

Please I'm hungry

Chapter Text

The match was over and the Banshee's team from the east emerged as the winner. The cheerleaders applauded the victory. Tsireya ran to her boyfriend Lo'ak to congratulate him. Ao'nung sighs and waits outside the field watching the cloying and not very discreet scene of her sister with her boyfriend. She personally believed that her sister could have chosen any other boy, a better one, someone who was less problematic than the youngest of the Sully brothers, but her sister seemed happy and with that she could rest easy, at least until Lo'ak If he was an idiot, in that case I would beat him to death if necessary.

— Wait wait. Lo'ak we had to be discreet, remember? -. It was true that she had gone with the boy to congratulate him, but she did not expect that the Sully's youngest son would receive her with a kiss, that fact did not bother her, it was just that that kiss became two, then three and well, she could go on counting. all night.

— O-oh true, true -. He commented embarrassedly, it was not the first time that Tsireya had congratulated him, today he had only gotten so excited that she had forgotten that he had to be more careful.

— They are terrible at this, that was zero discreet sister... -. Ao'nung said with a grimace of "disgust", it wasn't really disgust he just didn't know how he should react to seeing his sister so clingy towards the youngest Sully.

Tsireya quickly apologized to her, she had completely forgotten that Ao'nung was waiting for her right there and it seems that they also forgot that there were more people around her, surely in the next few days there would be any kind of comments in the school corridors.

— Don't worry, I was about to go change, you guys continue with... Whatever you're doing, by the way -. She was about to leave but stopped to turn to her sister again. — 'Reya, don't be late home, I'm not going to cover you if you go out to celebrate with the monkey boy -.

— Ao'nung! -. She shouted, annoyed not only because what he was implying was being greatly misinterpreted but also because he insulted the youngest Sully who only frowned at the new nickname.

Ao'nung only said goodbye by waving her hand as she began to walk towards the stands to go pick up her sports suitcase with her normal clothes. She was tired and just wanted to sleep at her house. If she was lucky she could find Rotxo and invite him to dinner. They could even watch those weird movies her friend used to rent (she had several discs scattered around her living room), but one of the jocks stopped her. If she looked at him more closely she immediately noticed that the color of the uniform belonged to the other team, it's the opposing team. "Hello," it was a simple greeting. Ao'nung cocked his head suspiciously but agreed to answer.

— Hello... -.

— I'm Vounglim, it's a pleasure -.

°*.╰─────.••✿••.─────╯.*°

As the team celebrated, Neteyam was anxious to find Ao'nung. He had planned to ask her out after the victory, and he hoped that the festive atmosphere would help ease the tension he knew would exist between them.

—Are you going home? -. One of Neteyam's friends asked, the team was planning to go out to celebrate somewhere to eat (probably drink) and they wanted to make sure that their star Quarterback would be there.

— No, but I have plans tonight, maybe later.

— Plans? Familiar? In that case you should look for the fool Lo'ak, he was seen going to Tsireya's side a while ago -. In the middle of the celebration he could be heard as some of the other players shouted a small "Uhh" as a sign of mockery and a bit of morbidity at the recent news of the whereabouts of her problematic Running back.

— No, with a friend -. He responded simply, having no idea that would have aroused curiosity among his friends and colleagues.

— A "friend"? So you finally decided to go out with one of the girls in your fan club -.

—It seems that someone has captured the Heart of our Quarterback.

— Oh~ Neteyam you will leave a row of broken hearts -. Two of his companions made fun of him by faking a scene where one of them "fainted" due to pain in his chest and the other trapped him in his arms "suffering" for his friend.

— How funny they are... No, she's just a friend -. He looked away when his friends began to surround him, he just wanted to leave before Ao'nung left the place or made plans with someone else (That someone else was Rotxo).

— You turned red~ Don't worry, my friend Neteyam, there's no reason to be ashamed, surely the girl is anxiously waiting for you to go with her -.

— I don't think so, I don't even know if he accepted my invitation -. He commented somewhat embarrassed, he wasn't even able to hear the girl's response (before Rotxo left with her).

—Oh rascal, you are too modest, any girl would kill for your "Golden Boy" to ask her out. She said with a smile leaning on the older Sully's shoulder.

— Look for it first, just relax and invite her -. Well said was a lot easier said than done, and while he could consider it mediocre advice (or at least one that's pretty obvious for this situation) it was much better than all the advice Lo'ak gave him.

— If I find her first -.

—Then good luck with your date! -. He yelled at one of his friends before leaving with the rest of the team to celebrate in some restaurant (some bar probably).

He also said goodbye to his friends before heading towards the stands of the court, Neteyam had slipped through the crowd in search of Ao'nung after the match, his heart beating with a mixture of nervousness and anticipation, he wanted to find an opportunity to get closer. to her in a more personal way.

The crowd in the stadium slowly dissipated as the lights dimmed, leaving a faint glow over the football field, with his heart pounding, Neteyam moved through the rubble of the celebration, anxiously searching for the girl. Finally, after a few minutes, she saw Ao'nung in the crowd. However, when she found her in the main hallway of the stadium, her heart sank upon seeing her in an argument with the fierce and arrogant (also very unpleasant) captain of the opposing team.

Neteyam felt a lump in her throat as she watched the interaction between Ao'nung and Vounglim. She couldn't hear what they were saying, but their body language was tense and defiant. The girl's jaw was tense, and her gaze shone with a determination and annoyance that the brunette knew all too well. Vounglim, on the other hand, stood tall with an arrogant posture, a mocking smile playing on his lips.

But before he could do so, she saw something that left him momentarily speechless. However, he reminded himself that he should make his move and not let the competition stop him so he should not let jealousy get the better of him (he already had more than enough knowing that he had to compete against Rotxo). He took a deep breath and headed towards Ao'nung and Vounglim. Neteyam swallowed and steeled himself. He decided that he would not let the opponent's presence stop him from talking to the girl. He approached at a steady pace, determined to interrupt the conversation and make his invitation.

As he approached, he noticed Ao'nung look up at him, her hazel eyes shining with surprise and something else that Neteyam couldn't immediately identify. Vounglim, upon noticing Neteyam's presence, turned with a smile although his face was adorned with a perfect frown.

°*.╰─────.••✿••.─────╯.*°

— You are part of this school's cheerleading team. Right? -. He said with a smile, approaching the girl, resting his hand on her hip and the other holding the helmet that was part of her uniform.

— Not at all, I'm just wearing the school cheer team uniform because I think it's cute -. Seeing how the boy closed the distance between them, Ao'nung took a step back and used the pompoms as a kind of barrier so that Vounglim wouldn't get any closer,

— I see that you also have a very surly character, that makes you even prettier. Your performance today was impressive, I couldn't even blink from the other side of the chanca.

— Thanks, I guess -. Ao'nung wasn't good at handling this kind of comments, so she just responded softly and looked away, embarrassed that there were people watching her performance.

—If you're free after this. Would you like to go eat together? -.

— I'm not interested -. It was a quick response and without hesitation, usually the boy would have already left but apparently her insistence was greater than her intelligence to understand that he did not want him near her.

— Come on, it was just a little while, he didn't plan to steal your entire night, unless you want otherwise -. She said, winking at him with a somewhat mischievous smile. At such a suggestion Ao'nung could only make a grimace that she did not even try to hide out of mere respect.

—I already said no, step aside. She was about to leave but the boy stood in her way, using her body to block the girl's path and she stayed to talk to him for a while longer.

— Hey, don't worry, I don't mean to make you uncomfortable, I just want to get to know each other better, maybe starting with your name, cutie." How did she explain to him that in fact her mere presence made her uncomfortable? Ao'nug tried to get closer to the side but Vounglim made it difficult.

— I don't- -. She was about to reject the opponent once again if it weren't for the fact that they interrupted her mid-sentence.

—She told you "no" so leave her alone Vounglim -.

A voice rang from behind. The young man turned around and saw the president of the club walking towards him. Eyes of different colors collided with each other and sparks appeared in the middle. Neteyam walked quickly towards them, breaking eye contact between him and Vounglim. With a firm posture and a smile confident in his face, he stopped in front of them. Right now it seemed that the murmur of the crowd faded when the captain of the opposing team spoke.

— Sully Is there anything offered to you? You are interrupting something important -. Vounglim said, his voice full of sarcasm and displeasure at the mere presence of the Sully boy.

— Yes, you are bothering my girlfriend -. He said standing next to Ao'nung creating distance between her and the captain of the opposing team and suddenly the girl's thin waist was unexpectedly hugged by one of her arms and pushed closer to her strong chest to show property of her.

— What are you doing Neteyam? -. The girl quickly whispered in complaint about the actions of the "Golden Boy" but she decided to remain silent as she saw how Vounglim walked away from the two of them.

— Your girlfriend? Such a pretty girl can't date a loser like you. She said, raising her chest more to look more imposing when mocking the eldest Sully and for some reason that comment bothered Ao'nung, a strange feeling.

Neteyam's eyes met Vounglim's, and in that instant the scene changed. The sounds of celebration seemed to fade away, leaving only room for the tension between the two captains. A silent staring fight began, both trying to impose their will on the other.

— I would agree with you but then we would both be wrong... -.

Vounglim frowned, his gaze fixing from him to Neteyam with intensity. Finally, after a few seconds that seemed like an eternity, until the captain of the opposing team turned away from Ao'nung with a teasing smile and a flirtatious comment.

— Next time I'll make sure you're on my team, sweetheart." He said before turning and walking away, leaving the stage Neteyam waited for the other party to return to his own team before letting go of his slim waist.

  When he was far enough away, Neteyam turned to Ao'nung with a look of apology and embarrassment, he looked alarmed as if he had been caught doing something wrong, while the girl looked at the eldest Sully with a mixture of surprise. and confusion.

— I'm sorry, Ao'nung!" I couldn't help but intervene. I saw that you were uncomfortable and I couldn't contain myself. The girl frowned, but she noticed the sincerity in Neteyam's eyes.

— I didn't need you to do that Neteyam. I can take care of myself. Neteyam nodded understandingly, feeling embarrassed by her impulsive attitude.

— I know, Ao'nung." Very sorry. I didn't mean to be so abrupt. I just wanted to make sure you were okay. Ao'nung sighed somewhat self-consciously, she really couldn't define the feeling she had at that moment.

—It's okay, anyway thanks for the help and for worrying about me. The girl said moving to keep a clear distance, that was the first time they got close like that, she had the feeling that her heart was beating rapidly as if she almost jumped out of her chest. To tell the truth she was really grateful that the eldest of the Sully brothers had intervened in that place.

— I didn't want to be so impulsive and get into your space like that. It was inappropriate of me, and I'm very sorry if I made you feel uncomfortable.

— Don't apologize anymore, it's annoying -. With her usual surly tone simply to hide the fact that she was also embarrassed. — Besides... It wasn't that bad. At least I know I can count on you if I ever need help, like a guard dog -.

Ao'nung's smile dispelled any trace of tension in the air, and Neteyam was grateful for her understanding. With renewed confidence, he decided to take advantage of the moment to talk to the girl now that they would not be interrupted by anyone (Rotxo).

— You know, you didn't give me your answer -.

— What answer? -.

—About this afternoon, I wanted to ask you out after the game and you didn't give me your answer. He said something nervous, he didn't want to sound anxious or desperate (although he didn't completely succeed)

— Oh I remember... -. She was conflicted at the time, at one point when he first invited her she was sure she would have said no, she took a deep breath before sighing. — I'm sorry, but no, I can't today, I have to return home early -.

— I understand -. Her voice had a slight tone of disappointment, he was sure that he was being rejected and now the girl must dislike her more, or so he thought before he heard her speak again.

— But... If you want, we could see each other tomorrow or I don't know, I don't really care -. He said turning away as she crossed her arms in a "disinterested" manner, after all just a common and normal outing.

—This is perfect morning. We can go to dinner or watch a movie, whatever you prefer -.

— Okay -. She said somewhat embarrassed, but her affirmative response made him

— Do you have a way to get back home?

— Not really, I was going to return home with Tsireya but she just to go with your brother to who knows where and it seems that Rotxo had a last minute commitment to give me a ride home -. The girl said while checking her phone hoping that her friend would answer more than: 

"I have a way out sorry ☆*: .｡. o(≧▽≦)o .｡.:*☆"

And a bunch of happy face emoticons , She was sure she was going to hit him when she saw him.

— Well I can take you, I mean, if you want -. Why did I have to mention that guy? Neteyam was sure he grimaced and now he was a little nervous not hearing the girl's response immediately.

Ao'nung was truly considering it, taking his time before taking his suitcase with her clothes.

— Could you wait for me to change? -. She asked a little shyly before looking at the boy.

— Sure -.

— So, I'll see you in five minutes at the main entrance? -.

— I'll be there-. He said with a smile, he was a little anxious that the girl had accepted, now he too would go change.

Maybe he should no longer ask Lo'ak for advice and trust him, at least not his love advice.

┏━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━┓

Vounglim :D (I admit I was very lazy to render the drawing in these weeks where I only deliver projects at my college and I wanted to update this story)

Who tells Neteyam that Rotxo is his friend, not his enemy? (That he wants to hook up with his sister)

Do you know something funny? I was reading the stories I have published about Avatar and reading this one in particular, like in chapter 7 (more or less) I was thinking "They should kiss already" and then I realized that it's my fault that they haven't kissed already.

HEY. Please go to my new work "Fall in love with Pandora", it is a project that particularly excites me so I hope you like it and support it. New things are coming, possibly One-Shots or very short stories.

Please, if you like it, vote and comment, it would make me very happy.

Also follow me on my networks, there I upload nice things like fanart's and headcanon's

On Twitter, Instagram and Tumblr you can find me as:
"@Eidarnox" or the links are in my profile information

Thank you 🌿✨

In other news, I am currently opening commissions if you are interested the pricing information is on my Twitter profile in Tweet pinned to get in touch.

https://twitter.com/Eidarnox_666/status/1674480197393850388?t el=eSVYF191s5jcUcBJoI8uVA&s=19

(I also leave the images with the information)

Please I'm hungry

Chapter Text

The night was cool and calm as Neteyam waited outside the gym, while the girl finished changing in the locker room. About ten minutes passed, maybe a little more, when Ao'nung finally came out of the locker room carrying her bag over her shoulder.

— Sorry for the wait -.

— Don't worry, I don't mind waiting. Ready to go? -. Neteyam responded, smiling back. After a few minutes passed before the sky began to turn warm and soft tones, the soft purr of the engine filled the space inside Neteyam's spacious car as he drove through the quiet streets of the city.

The night was cool and starry, to Ao'nung's surprise she felt comfortable in the passenger seat, enjoying the gentle rocking of the vehicle and the warm company of Neteyam next to her which was simply strange. They didn't talk much beyond the sound of music from the car player, but they both felt relaxed and at ease in each other's presence along with their few interactions.

The atmosphere inside the car was cozy and relaxed, and the soft hum of music in the background added a touch of serenity to the atmosphere. Neteyam continued driving with ease, enjoying the comfortable silence between them.

— Am I going in the right direction? -. The boy asked, somewhat confused because the saline aroma permeated the air and now he was not sure if the GPS had marked the correct place.

— Oh, yes, definitely. Don't worry, we're not lost... yet - Neteyam frowned, noticing the sarcastic undertone in the girl's words.

— Yet? That sounds reassuring. He joked, trying to hide his nerves. Honestly, he wasn't excited about getting lost with the girl.

The road wound between hills covered in lush green, bordered by the infinite blue of the ocean that was drawn in the distance. Each curve revealed a new view, a new glimpse of the sea that welcomed them with its constant, relaxing murmur.

As they approached the destination, the moonlight reflected on the waves crashing on the shore. The saline aroma wafted through the windows amidst laughter and conversations that mixed with the background music.

— I didn't know you lived near the ocean, well that explains why you are such a good swimmer -.

—Not many really know it, although I understand that for someone who doesn't know the area it can be a labyrinth -.

— I don't doubt it, for a moment I thought my GPS was broken. Do you have a long time to go to school? -. He asked something curious, surely he took less time than he did because of his league setback.

— Not really, maybe about twenty minutes by car, although it takes less time if the trip is by motorcycle -.

— Do you drive? -.

— Sometimes, although most of the time my father takes me and my sister, but right now my motorcycle is at the mechanic, so sometimes Rotxo does me the favor of giving me a ride -. Neteyam squeezed the edge of the steering wheel while he felt a slight itchy sensation in the pit of his stomach. He didn't want to hear how the girl brought her friend into the conversation.

—Does he live nearby too? -. He asked, wanting to sound disinterested but the girl looked at him a little confused by his sudden interest.

— Yes, we have been neighbors forever, but it seems that now he is too busy to take me home -.

— I could take you home -. He said it almost immediately not thinking exactly what he would say, now he was embarrassed to feel the girl's gaze. —Well, if you want, of course, I could also help you study at home and that way we wouldn't have to spend so many hours in the library. He was now nervous about the sudden silence inside the car.

—...I'll take it into account next time -. The boy couldn't help but smile, there would be a next time so he was glad to hear that.

  As they approached, a pair of seagulls glided gracefully in the sky, circling the car before disappearing over the horizon.

— Do you know why seagulls fly over the sea? -.Ao'nung rolled his eyes, he could have ignored him and instead decided to play along.

— To steal food from people passing by? -.

— No, try again -. He responded with a smile.

—To announce to the ships that they are close to the coast? -.

— No, although now I know that if I am shipwrecked and see a seagull it means that there is land nearby -.

— Be the protagonist of a television show? -. She said the girl laughing at her own comment although she honestly wasn't sure what Neteyam was asking her.

— None of the above -. She said laughing a little at her last attempt at guessing the answer.

— Then I don't know, why? -. She asked she was nagging waiting for a silly pun while Neteyam sat back in his seat somewhat excitedly.

— Because if they flew over the bay they would be "bagagulls" -.

For the love of Eywa, that joke had been very bad, in fact it was horrible and very stupid. Ao'nung placed her hand over her mouth to prevent herself from laughing, she wanted to seem annoyed by such a stupid joke, but it had been so stupid that it was funny. She finally laughed, shaking her head to avoid seeing Neteyam.

—That shit was terrible, now because of you I will have to agree with your brother -. She kept trying to avoid laughing but the more she invented to keep quiet, the more little laughs came out of her mouth.

—What would Lo'ak be right about? -.

—Your sense of humor is horrible -.

On one occasion I heard how the problem boy was complaining about how his brother's group of admirers agreed with everything Neteyam said, he could well have said that the earth is flat and they would agree and that included his horrible jokes that according to Lo'ak, Neteyam had a "dad mood" and he was right, it would definitely be the end of the world.

— Well... I managed to make you laugh even a little, so they're not horrible -.

— You're not as funny as you think, I only laughed because it was horrible -. She teased Ao'nung with a playful smile while Neteyam feigned indignation.

— That was a low blow -.

The car turned gently towards the street that the girl indicated, entering a picturesque neighborhood. Houses with colorful facades lined the coast, some with gardens overflowing with flowers and others with terraces offering spectacular views of the sea.

—There, to the right. It's that street with the blue house. I told you it wasn't that difficult. She said pointing in the right direction.

— Next time I promise it won't take so long -. As the car stopped in front of Ao'nung's house, Neteyam turned off the engine and turned to her.

—We're ready. Everything okay? -.Ao'nung nodded gratefully, his hazel eyes shining under the light of the streetlamp at the entrance gate of the house.

—Yes, thanks. And thanks again for taking me home -. Neteyam nodded with a soft smile.

—You're welcome, it was a pleasure. Do you need help with something before you leave? -. Ao'nung shook his head, his smile soft and genuine.

— I'm not well. Thanks, Neteyam -. Neteyam nodded, feeling a little reluctant to let her go.

— Well, if you need anything at any time, don't hesitate to call me, okay? -. Ao'nung nodded gratefully, feeling comforted by the Sully boy's kindness.

— I'll keep it in mind. Thank you golden boy.

With one last smile and a farewell gesture, Ao'nung walked away from her towards her house, leaving Neteyam in the car, watching her until she disappeared through the front door. She felt a warm and comforting sensation in her chest, knowing that she had managed to create a comfortable and pleasant environment for the girl that night.

After the boy Sully said goodbye, she hurriedly closed the door behind her and leaned against the frame, holding the handle with some strength. Now she was terrified, how did she accept, how did she agree on a date.

The sound of a notification on her cell phone surprised her a little, it was a message from the boy Sully, how stupid he was, she's supposed to be driving, she didn't have to send messages.

Parasite Sully 💀

Today 8:13 pm

[See you tomorrow]

[Is it okay if I pick you up?
at 5?]

Now her hands were sweating and she really wasn't sure what to answer.

She needed to talk to Tsireya

°*.╰─────.••✿••.─────╯.*°

Ao'nung

Today 8:13 pm

[See you tomorrow]

[Is it okay if I pick you up?
at 5?]

[You are dumber than I
you seem]

[Don't look at your cell phone while
you drive]

[But you haven't answered me]

[Moron]

[Alright]

He had actually parked on the side of the main road before using her phone but he found it cute that the girl scolded him for being so careless while driving.

The interior of Neteyam's car was illuminated only by the dim light of the mobile phone that she held in her hands with a smile as she read the last message Ao'nung had sent her, despite her somewhat surly attitude. and rough of her when responding. The message appeared on the screen, and her heart beat nervously as she read it over and over.}

A soft sigh escaped the Sully boy's lips, mixing a feeling of joy with a hint of anxiety. He put the phone in his pocket, a soft smile on his face, and started the car, ready to return home.

The walk to his home was a familiar one, and on that night, the streets seemed quieter than usual. The roar of the engine mixed with the thoughts of Neteyam, who mentally relived each word of Ao'nung's message. His smile did not leave his face, but his mind was focused on what would come next, it still seemed incredible to him that the girl had agreed to go out with him.

The roar of the engine faded as Neteyam parked the car in front of her house. The night was quiet, but his heart was pounding after what he had just witnessed. Through the window, he saw her sister Kiri chatting with her most recent nuisance of the last few days (Rotxo) who, according to the boys' older brother Sully, seemed to be flirting with her.

A knot formed in the boy's stomach. He had assumed that Rotxo was trying to date Ao'nung but now he was shamelessly flirting with his sister. The situation disturbed him, and uncertainty took hold of him. He decided to intervene, he needed to know what was happening.

Kiri entered the house and Neteyam took advantage of that moment to approach Roxto, so she ended up dragging him against some bushes, maintaining a calm but firm expression.

The older man's gaze was filled with tension as he approached the poor boy, who was standing on the porch, surprised and overwhelmed by the confrontation creating a very horrible tension in the air.

— What are you doing here flirting with my sister? — Neteyam's voice sounded firm but tense.

Rotxo, surprised by Neteyam's reaction, took a moment to assimilate what was happening. Then, he gave a soft, nervous laugh. He raised his hands in a calm gesture, trying to contain the situation.

—Hey, wait a minute! It's not what it seems, let me explain -. Rotxo said between nervous laughs (almost leaning over with tears), trying to relieve the tension, this is not how he wanted to meet the older brother of the Sully boys.

He knew that he should have listened to that psychic who appeared to him in that video warning him that karma was going to collect an old debt when he opened the "Zephyr" app, but he decided to blatantly ignore her so he attracted negative energies. Heywa if it's some karma for having cheated on Professor Spellman's exam when he swore that if he had studied please forgive him he won't do it again.

— Don't lie to me, I'm not going to allow you to play with my sister and Ao'nung at the same time -. Rotxo blinked a couple of times even more confused. Had he heard correctly?

— Wait... Ao'nung? -.

— Yes, I have always seen you with her every day and... -. He was going to continue replying until the boy interrupted him with a confused expression.

— Me and Ao'nung? -.

— Yes and no... -. He was again interrupted by Rotxo who did nothing but look at him with a frowning frown.

— Ao'nung and me?" A couple? -.

— Are you even listening to me? o Are you making fun of me? -. To be honest, his patience was running out.

It was then that a huge laugh coming from Rotxo echoed through almost the entire neighborhood, that reaction disconcerted Neteyam. How could Rotxo be joking in a situation like this? However, something in the boy's relaxed expression made Neteyam pause for a moment.

—What are you laughing at? -. The Sully boy asked still with a look of distrust.

—For the love of Eywa of course not, that would be terrifying so it would never happen -.

— As you say? -. Well, now he was the confused one while Rotxo tried to contain his laughter and explain himself.

—I'm sorry, it's just... I'm not interested in Ao'nung, not in a million years would that happen. Actually, I don't feel any attraction for her. It's ridiculous to think that, we get along well, but... that's all.

Rotxo's confession disconcerted Neteyam, causing him to step back a little, releasing the pressure against the Sully boy's chest.

—Then why are you always around her...? -. Rotxo interrupted, laughing.

— I like spending time with her, I've known her since I don't know... since we were five, she's basically my sister. It would be very strange and creepy to see her with different eyes, plus... the real person I'm attracted to is Kiri -.

The surprise paralyzed Neteyam. The Boy's face reflected sincerity and a touch of amusement at the confusion of the Sully boys' older brother. The anger faded and was replaced by a feeling of disbelief.

— Kiri? -. He repeated Neteyam again, trying to assimilate what he had just heard while Rotxo nodded, still with an amused smile.

—Yes, Kiri, in fact we went out today. I'm sorry for all this confusion, but if I'm honest, I like her.

Rotxo's laughter echoed in the alley, while Neteyam was speechless now he was embarrassed and embarrassed by his hasty attitude, processing the situation. The anger dissipated completely, giving way to disbelief and relief.

— I'm sorry friend. It was not my intention to confuse you, holy heavens, it was never my intention for you to find out this way -. Rotxo said something wrong happy about this whole situation.

Neteyam took a few steps away, running a hand through his hair as he tried to regain his composure. Finally, an incredulous smile appeared on his face.

— No, I'm sorry, I shouldn't have reacted that way, but I can't say that you haven't surprised me. — Neteyam commented somewhat embarrassed, still processing the situation.

The tension had dissipated and confusion had turned to relief. Neteyam was relieved to know that he had not misunderstanding Ao'nung, even so he would have to make it up to the boy for the misunderstanding.

Ao'nung

Today 8:38 pm

[Let's go eat]

[But I choose the place]

┏━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━┓

What was the evil that Rotxo did? Poor man, he deserves a special from him and his date with Kiri

#WeAreWithYouRotxo

Whoa! We already have our first date, what are the people saying?

Will we have a kiss?

Fun facts

"Zephyr" is my cheeky version of "Tiktok". Don't you get a psychic who reads your cards and tells you that she misses you and that you should send her a message? to keep telling me that all over my "for you page")? Well, I thought it was funny to include it.

Also:

In one part I mention that a seagull stars in a television show, in fact it did happen.

Well not literally, but in 2021 a Colombian soap opera called "Cafe con flavor a mujer" premiered, which also premiered on my ranch and there is a character played by Laura Londoño who gives life to Teresa Suarez who is nicknamed in the series like the "Seagull" and honestly I found the comparison funny.

HEY. Please go to my new work "Fall in love with Pandora", it is a project that particularly excites me so I hope you like it and support it. New things are coming, possibly One-Shots or very short stories.

Please, if you like it, vote and comment, it would make me very happy.

Also follow me on my networks, there I upload nice things like fanart's and headcanon's

On Twitter, Instagram and Tumblr you can find me as:
"@Eidarnox" or the links are in my profile information

Thank you 🌿✨

In other news, I am currently opening commissions if you are interested the pricing information is on my Twitter profile in Tweet pinned to get in touch.

https://twitter.com/Eidarnox_666/status/1674480197393850388?t el=eSVYF191s5jcUcBJoI8uVA&s=19

(I also leave the images with the information)

Please I'm hungry

Chapter Text

At this point Neteyam isn't sure if he should invite Rotxo out for a drink or just say goodbye to him after the boy has finished laughing at his confusion.

— I seriously feel terrible and I should compensate you for all this -.

— Don't worry golden boy, but if you want to make it up to me, tell me things that Kiri might like -. He exclaimed with a smile before heading to his motorcycle.

It's not that Rotxo wanted to take advantage of the situation but how to say no to that kind of opportunity, maybe he should be almost hit by Neteyam more often.

— I guess he could do that -. He said, looking away a little, he was not fascinated by the idea that some boy had the intention of courting his sister.

— Excellent, since everything was resolved then I'm leaving -. He said approaching his motorcycle ready to leave or at least that's what he thought until the eldest Sully got in his way to get his vehicle out of the fence.

— Wait, I need to talk to you before you leave -. He was searching for the right words to speak, he didn't want to sound like a hypocrite after he tried to fight him just now. - I know you're probably upset with me but I need your help -.

— Sure, but is it very important? I have training in the morning and I don't want 'Nung to punish me for being late -. His excuse was poor and I was okay with that because they didn't even train on Saturdays, to be honest he wasn't really upset, but he was eager to leave not because he was bothered by the presence of the oldest Sully boy, but rather because he had everything. the intention of going to Ao'nung's house to tell him everything that had happened, because above all he likes gossip and it was crazy that he had not uploaded all this to Pandwit.

"The brother of the girl I like almost hit me because he thought my best friend was my girlfriend" It would be an excellent thread of information.

On Neteyam's part he was feeling frustrated. Sure, he had been trying to get closer to Ao'nung for weeks since they started their tutoring, but it always seemed like he couldn't get the girl to open up more to him.

— I need your help -. He finally said, releasing a somewhat heavy sigh, since he also did not want to be exposed to the minor regarding his feelings. — I want to get closer to Ao'nung -. He blinked repeatedly for a moment, he was processing what he had heard, he honestly didn't expect the eldest Sully to ask him for that kind of favor.

— I thought you and 'Nung already got along well, what with you being his guardian -. Of course, Ao'nung didn't tell him much about his study sessions with the oldest of the Sully boys, but at least every time he mentioned him he no longer insulted him or said passive aggressive things about the older boy and that was a BIG advance if anything. who considers that in the past he would not have hesitated to push one of them (Lo'ak) down the stairs to break a bone or two.

— Not so much really, we can have a conversation, but sometimes it seems like she doesn't want to be in the same room as me -. He said a little nervously, he hadn't opened up like this, not even with Lo'ak.

—Don't take it too personally, she has always been that surly -.

Neteyam was feeling frustrated. Sure, he had been trying to get closer to Ao'nung for weeks since they started tutoring him, but it always seemed like she refused to even have a friendship with him.

— Can you give me some advice? I don't know what to do. -. Of course he didn't have any problem with her, he just wanted to have an idea of where he could take Ao'nung after eating and make her "date" last a little longer.

— Well... -. He thought for a moment, what would be the consequences of helping Neteyam? To be honest, she didn't want to get into trouble with Ao'nung since even though he was her best friend for life, she didn't let him go unpunished because she didn't beat him up, but she thought it would be nice for her friend to go out with someone like Neteyam looked like. sincere in his words. - Give me a moment... -

Before giving a specific answer to the oldest of the boys Sully suddenly received a notification of a message, so before answering he took a quick look in case it was his mother for being out of the house a little late. .

— Talk yo me~ -. He responded in a sing-song tone, Neteyam imagined that it was the boy's mother so he stood back a little since he did not want to listen to other people's conversations.

[...]

— Sweeten your tone of voice for me, because I am a sensitive soul -.

[...]

— Oh really? -. Rotxo's tone of voice seemed somewhat alarmed, that worried Neteyam a little but he couldn't even ask what was wrong since he was already on his motorcycle again. — Excuse me, I have to go but you can ask Kiri for my number, I can help you but if she gets upset I never told you anything -.

— Sure, thanks -.

So it was that the boy walked quickly down the street, leaving Neteyam alone on the sidewalk. He was tired but surprisingly excited. He wanted to think that tomorrow would be a good day. He slowly entered his home. He hoped that no one in his family had found out about the scandal. that he had put together, he knew that his parents were not yet home, Lo'ak and Tuk were heavy sleepers and Kiri after going out locked himself in his room to listen to music with headphones at full volume.

A problem solved

—Why the hell were you about to hit Rotxo? -.

His sister was waiting for him on the stairs with an unfriendly expression and was holding one of his sneakers, she imagined that she was going to hit him with it.

And a new one begins

°*.╰─────.••✿••.─────╯.*°

Rotxo quickly parked his motorcycle in front of the blue house, walked with a sure step towards the front door, with a mischievous smile on his face and overflowing confidence in every step he took. When he reached the door, Rotxo did not hesitate for a second. Without even ringing the bell, he opened the door with a familiarity that denoted that it was not the first time he had entered there. Without stopping, he moved down the hallway, guided by the sound of voices coming from the living room.

— Okay, the "code red" is something very serious, so if you make me help you with a project again where you literally force me to go to a store for material until I don't know where because everything is closed and I don't hear any quality gossip , I swear I'm going and you won't see me all weekend because I'm going to be watching a series -.

The "code red" was a way they had agreed upon as a secret signal for when they needed help or just wanted to talk shit about people while watching something on TV and gorging on junk food (which was very common) and On one occasion Ao'nung had used the code for him to help her with a project that she had forgotten to do, it was not the first time, he even did the same too, only on THAT occasion he had to go to the edge of the city to get a material that I needed and sincerely I did not want that experience to be repeated.

Rotxo was going to continue complaining, however, the confidence on his face faded when he saw Ao'nung, as he entered the room, his eyes fell on the girl, who was sitting on the couch, a mess. Her hair was slightly disheveled, and her eyes reflected a mix of nervousness and distress as she was comforted by Tsireya. Seeing Rotxo in front of her, Ao'nung hurriedly wiped away her tears and took care of herself a little, but it was evident that something about her had her very worried.

— Oh... Yeah you look bad, 'Reya baby, what happened? -. She decided to talk to Tsireya since well... Ao'nung seemed a little lost.

— Well... -. She was looking for her sister's approval so she could continue talking about her but she only saw her squirm on the couch while she covered her face with one of the furniture's cushions to make a small moan.
— 'No tomorrow she has an conmmitment and it seems like she doesn't want to go anymore.' She said a little nervously as she watched her sister hide between more cushions.

— Commitment? Oh girl it can't be that bad, I can accompany you if that makes you feel better -. He was going to prove that he was the best friend in the world and support the girl wherever she was going (he imagined it was some meeting with her annoying aunt) to give her his unconditional support.

— The thing is... It's a date with a boy -. Tsireya played a little with her fingers while she looked at the boy's surprised face.

— An a date?! This deserves a code red. Girls, I need to know everything about this quote! -. He snapped his fingers a few times before sitting down on another couch across from them. - When where? And even more important. Who is the appointment with? -. He asked, intrigued by the news, almost breathless from his excitement.

— That's the thing, 'Nung will have a date with Neteyam -. When she mentioned the name of the eldest of the Sully brothers, he could feel her sister giving him a little kick in complaint to get up quickly.

—It can't be... I do have psychic powers! -. He celebrated in the same place where he was sitting with a small movement of his arms to dance.
— I always said that you liked that guy, and you said no, but I told you that my predictions never failed and you doubted me -.

— Don't fuck around, you idiot. He said at the same time that he threw a couple of cushions at the boy's face but he only dodged them, it's supposed to be something serious, this wasn't the time to rub it in that he had... Is he? Was he "right"? She wasn't even sure.

—Do you kiss your mother with that little mouth? -. With a mischievous smile that was immediately erased when a cushion hit him directly in the face, causing him to hit the back of the furniture.

— Shut the fuck up  -. She said with a tone of obvious frustration, she fell back on the couch while she ran her hands over her face and her hair it was similar to an angry cat. —I don't even know why I said "yes." Rotxo feigned indignation, Tsireya tried to console her by patting her shoulder.

— Wow, now it turns out that you're not even willing to admit it! Well, either way, I'm excited by this sudden revelation. We'll have to celebrate somehow. she said, with a mischievous spark in her eyes, but then her expression turned to a more worried one, as she saw how the girl began to tear up.

— Oh baby... Tell me, what's happening? -. He got up from where he was to approach the girl to start comforting her.

Ao'nung ran a hand over her face, fighting back the tears that threatened to fall.

— I know I accepted, Neteyam is very kind to me, but I can't help but feel overwhelmed. I don't know why I said yes, nor can I understand why I see it differently now, now I feel trapped in this situation -. She admitted, her voice heavy with frustration.

—If you have always said that you can't stand Neteyam, what has changed? -. He asked with a smile, as he helped his friend answer herself.

Ao'nung sighed loudly, trying to control the emotions overwhelming her.

— I know, but lately he's been so stupidly kind and chivalrous to me in such an annoying way that I can't help but see him differently. I feel confused and don't know what to do -. She admitted, staring into space. — The worst thing about the case is that I want to go -.

— I understand why you feel that way, first of all... What a strange way to praise the boy who "possibly attracts you but you're not entirely sure" perhaps the Sully Golden Boy has a fetish for being mistreated -. She said hoping to make her friend laugh with some sort of comic relief which surprisingly worked.

— Second, of course you have the right to feel that way, if you want to move forward, it will be like giving Neteyam a chance to clarify your feelings, if we are lucky you will be the most envied girl in the entire school -. Ao'nung laughed to wipe away her tears, grateful for her friend's support.

— We can watch a movie while 'Reya puts one of her face masks on us and we order something delicious to eat. Do you like the idea? -.

—Thank you, Rotxo. I think I need a little time to think about all this -. She said, with a slight attempt at a smile.

— Also, I have to tell you about my outing with my beautiful Kiri -.

—Is that why you disappeared all afternoon? -.

— Of course I do, I have priorities in this game called love -.

After that they both laughed, Tsireya was relieved that the boy's presence was of help to Ao'nung, now she could spend a pleasant night.

┏━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━┓

Oh~ I liked how it turned out but it wasn't as long a chapter as I would have liked.

Yes, I disappeared for a long time I had a lot of things to do and honestly they took away my energy, apologies

(lll￢ω￢) (I don't want to play college anymore).

HEY. Please go to my new work "Fall in love with Pandora", it is a project that particularly excites me so I hope you like it and support it. New things are coming, possibly One-Shots or very short stories.

Please, if you like it, vote and comment, it would make me very happy.

Also follow me on my networks, there I upload nice things like fanart's and headcanon's

On Twitter, Instagram and Tumblr you can find me as:

"@Eidarnox" or the links are in my profile information

Thank you 🌿✨

In other news, I am currently opening commissions if you are interested the pricing information is on my Twitter profile in Tweet pinned to get in touch.

https://twitter.com/Eidarnox_666/status/1674480197393850388?t el=eSVYF191s5jcUcBJoI8uVA&s=19

https://twitter.com/Eidarnox_666/status/1674480197393850388?t el=eSVYF191s5jcUcBJoI8uVA&s=1

(I also leave the images with the information)

Please I'm hungry

Chapter Text

— And then … -. Kiri was crossing her arms waiting for some explanation of what just happened.

Now in the living room Kiri and Neteyam were sitting face to face on the couch, with tense expressions and challenging gazes.

— Well... I wasn't going to hit him! It was a misunderstanding -. Neteyam quickly excused himself as he played with his fingertips, even though he was the eldest he had to admit that his sister was too imposing when she was upset.

—A misunderstanding? How can you call that a misunderstanding? You chased him all over the street with your fists clenched Neteyam I thought you were going to hit him! -. Neteyam stopped and turned to Kiri somewhat frustrated, to be honest he didn't want to explain to him in great detail why things were happening.

— Look, I'm really sorry, okay, I don't know what happened, it bothered me when I saw him talking to you like that. But I wasn't going to hit him, I just wanted to talk to him.

—That doesn't justify you almost hitting him! What's wrong Neteyam? The only idiot who resolves things with violence is supposed to be Lo'ak. Kiri asked somewhat frustrated.

— I'm sorry Kiri. I didn't want to get you in trouble. I just... I got a little defensive, I thought I was playing with you -. He admitted as he lowered his gaze.

— What made you think that? Even though he's kind of silly, he's sweet, considerate, and he would never do anything to hurt me.

— I thought he was dating another girl and I believed he was playing with both of them.

— Another girl? Whom? -. Kiri looked at her brother with an accusatory look and his brow furrowed even more than before. Well, maybe Neteyam talked too much.

— Ao'nung... -. He responded simply hoping his sister wouldn't react in a bad way, but he was surprised when his sister started laughing, now he was confused.

— If that was your doubt, you could have asked me directly to tell you what kind of relationship I have with Rotxo -. Her gaze was now more relaxed and she no longer seemed so upset with him.

— Sorry? -. He said a little embarrassed, that was more reasonable, he could have done that and he could have avoided more embarrassment.

—To be honest, I also thought they were a couple, it was funny to see how he tried to explain to me that they were only friends for almost ten minutes -.

When she went to that Naturist fair with Rotxo, before going the boy approached her to invite her to go after her laboratory classes and although if she wanted to go to that place she refused to go with a boy who had a girlfriend because he wanted to avoid future problems with the girl, especially if that girl was Ao'nung, so she simply rejected Rotxo, but he was very insistent, he even showed her photos of himself and Ao'nung from when the two of them were children.

— I'm sorry Kiri. It was a mistake. He just wanted to protect you.

— I know, 'Teyam -. She approached her brother and placed a hand on his shoulder. — But I know how to take care of myself, I don't want this to cause you problems, now you are going to do all my housework for a week.

— Wait what? -.

— Idiot, I wasn't the only one who noticed your spectacle, one of the neighbors called to see if I needed to call the police and I had to cover your ass, so you owe me, otherwise you'll get in trouble with mom and dad -.

— I would expect this from Lo'ak... -.

— Maybe that will teach you to ask me before making a fuss -.

— I admit that I acted impulsively and stupidly, so I apologize for that -. Kiri looked up, although she was still upset about what happened, she knew that Neteyam was sorry.

— It's okay Neteyam, I appreciate that you recognize your mistake -. She responded, trying to stay calm.

— Thank you. I'm really sorry, I promise it won't happen again -.

There was a brief moment of awkward silence before Neteyam broke the ice again.

— Listen, I know this may sound strange after what just happened, but... could you give me Rotxo's phone number? -. Kiri frowned, confused by her brother's request.

— Why do you want his number? ...- She had an accusatory look, she didn't want her brother to intimidate "the boy she might be attracted to" again, even just a little.

Neteyam cleared his throat, a light blush staining his cheeks, to be honest he didn't expect to have to talk to his sister about this.

— Well, I don't want you to think that I'm trying to invade your life or something like that, I just... I'd like to ask you something -.

— If it is something regarding me or my relationship with him, I absolutely refuse to give it to you and I will make sure that you do not get it from anywhere else -. Relationship? No, he didn't even know that and due to the circumstances he wasn't going to ask anything about it, but he didn't approve anyway.

— No, that is not! Forget it, it's just... I'd like to ask you something about Ao'nung.

— Why would you want to "ask him something about Ao'nung"? I thought I could tolerate you now since she's left to fight with Lo'ak, ask her directly instead of involving other people in your problem.

—Why does everyone tell me that? No, actually it's more complicated than that.

— Complicated in what sense? -.

— I asked Ao'nung out and I would like to know what places or things he might like to turn into a real date -. Finally he dropped the bomb, damn, it wasn't something he wanted to do, surely her sister was going to make fun of him and tell him that he was stupid and that he sounded desperate.

Kiri was silent for a moment, processing her brother's request. Despite her surprise, she understood the intention behind the request and felt that it was a sincere (if somewhat pathetic) gesture on Neteyam's part. Finally, she nodded with a mocking smile.

— So... Are you a masochist? -.

— What does that have to do with this conversation? -.

— You are Neteyam Sully, literally almost all the girls at school are after you and you are precisely attracted to the person who hates you with every fiber of her body and if she wants she could kick your ass at any moment.

— Did you talk to Lo'ak about this? -. Neteyam frowned, something he confused, those had been his brother's same words (or well, most of them)

— Something like that, I mentioned that you were a little screwed by your "Crush", now I understand what you mean -.

Of course he had to assume that something like that would happen, Lo'ak couldn't keep his mouth shut as long as some way of annoying him about his embarrassing situation with the girl was involved.

— Are you going to help me, yes or no? -. He responded somewhat fed up, to be honest he did not want to be the center of ridicule from his brothers and in case his sister did not want to help him he would find another way to get what he needed.

— Okay, I'll give you his number. But! You will do my chores for two weeks and you will not bother about Rotxo -. Neteyam nodded determinedly.

— I promise Kiri. Thank you -.

Kiri got up and went to get the phone from her room and then look for Rotxo's number in her contact list. After a few seconds, she returned and handed the phone to her brother.

— Here it is. Good luck in the den of the wolf, you will leave a lot of broken hearts when they find out that you had a date with the capricious little princess -.

— Don't call her that, but thank you very much anyway -.

...

Neteyam sat in front of his phone, nervous, still not believing what he was about to do. He knew it was a risky move and he even thought it sounded a bit desperate, but he really wanted it to be a perfect date for Ao'nung, and I needed to know if I had a chance with her.

After writing and deleting several times, he finally wrote a simple, short and direct message without giving the matter much thought.

"Hello Rotxo, how are you? I'm sorry about today, but I want to get back to the topic of Ao'nung. Can we talk?"

Neteyam took a deep breath and hit send before he could regret it. Now we just had to wait for Rotxo to respond and what he would say.

Endless minutes passed before his phone vibrated with a notification. With trembling hands, Neteyam opened Rotxo's message.

Rotxo

Today 10:13 pm

[Hello Rotxo]

[How are you?]

[I'm sorry about today, but
I want to return to the topic of
Ao'nung.]

[We can talk?]

°*.╰─────.••✿••.─────╯.*°

— Do you have any idea what you're going to wear tomorrow? -. Rotxo asked at the same time he brought a spoon of ice cream to his mouth preventing the mask on his face from being ruined.

Right now, after Ao'nung's little crisis, they decided that they would have a little "Girls and Rotxo" night, so the only boy quickly went home to just change into more comfortable clothes and go get some candy and other food. junk to have their little meeting, after preparing some drinks they decided to go to the youngest of the sisters' room so that she would be more comfortable, and Rotxo wanted to take advantage of the fact that the girl's room had its own television to watch movies after Tsireya made them a "Skincare" and "Manicure" routine

Ao'nung thought for a moment as one of the cucumbers that Tsireya had put in her eyes slid down her face making a part of her, her gaze was lost and it looked like she was going to tear up again.

— Damn... I don't know what I'm going to use -.

— Why didn't you say anything before? -. Tsireya exclaimed, somewhat alarmed, it was already late and although she would have loved to go shopping with her sister, all the stores should be closed.

— I just didn't think about it! -. She raised her voice, it wasn't her intention to yell at her sister but now she was upset.

— First calm down, I'm sure we can find something nice that you can wear tomorrow -.

Ao'nung got up from the beanbag chair in her room and was now looking through her closet desperately, trying to find the perfect outfit for the occasion. She was grateful that Tsireya and Rotxo were there to help her, although Rotxo seemed more interested in documenting her process than offering fashion suggestions.

— I need help! What should I wear? Ao'nung exclaimed, pulling out piles of clothes from her closet and throwing them on the bed.

— Do you know where they are going? -.

— Well... let's go eat -.

— Where to? -. Her sister asked, excited about her, she was looking at some clothes on the bed.

— The truth is I don't know, I told Neteyam that I would choose the place, but to be honest I don't know where to go -. Tsireya walked over and began examining the options her sister had laid out on the bed.

— How about this black dress? You always look good in it -. She suggested, holding an elegant dress in her hand.

— Maybe... Is it too formal? -. Ao'nung asked, looking at herself in the mirror, she didn't want the eldest Sully brother to think that she dressed up too much for him.

— Maybe. But you could combine it with a denim jacket and sneakers to give it a more casual touch -. Rotxo suggested from the comfortable position of him sitting in the armchair under the window, where he was ready with his camera to capture every moment.

Ao'nung's room was in a state of controlled chaos. Clothes, shoes and accessories were scattered everywhere, as if a tornado had passed through there. Tsireya and Rotxo who were standing in the middle of the room, assessing the mess.

Rotxo approached the closet and began to rummage through the clothes.

— Well, how about this? -. He pulled out a turquoise blue dress that reached just above her calf, it was quite form-fitting as well as a pleated neckline with draped fabric at the neckline that fell. — This color highlights your eyes -. Ao'nung looked at him doubtfully.

— I don't know, I think it's a little... Colorful? -. She liked the color and it wasn't such a bad choice since he looked fresh and not too formal for his date, yet it seemed like he was trying too hard to dress up to just eat with Neteyam.

Tsireya walked over and started checking the other hangers.

— And how about this? -. She pulled out a white lace tank top and some jeans. —It is elegant but not too formal -.

Ao'nung nodded, considering the suggestion, but she still wasn't entirely sure, what if it suddenly got cold in the afternoon and Neteyam tried to be a gentleman and gave her his coat which would make for a romantic atmosphere, maybe he was just over the moon. overthinking things but making up ridiculous scenarios BUT they were possible scenarios that I wanted to avoid if there was even a slight chance.

—And... How about these pants with this sweater? -. Ao'nung took out another outfit that consisted of a pair of fisherman pants that were somewhat tight to the body but without being too uncomfortable or tight to wear, as well as a knitted sweater that could be considered an oversized type of dark blue color.

— Yes, definitely! They make you look great. What do you think, Rotxo? -.

Rotxo, raising the camera on her phone, had already started taking photos of Ao'nung holding the outfit she had chosen for her date, not her date but it does look like a date (according to her).

— Perfect! This combination is great. Smile 'Nungie! -.

—Scratch that, besides only my mother can call me that -.

After several changes and many photos, Ao'nung finally decided on an outfit that made her feel comfortable and confident.

— Thanks guys, I was about to panic, I don't know what I would have done without you -. She said, hugging both boys.

— Of course, we will always be here for you! -. Tsireya responded, returning the hug.

— Surely you would have canceled your outing with Neteyam -.

— You're right, will it be too late to repent and do that? -. She could very well have said that she was sick and canceled her happy outing and everyone won (plus her because of her position).

— Yes, I would say too much, tomorrow I want to do your hair and I can also lend you some boots so you can wear them tomorrow -. Her sister said with a smile, to be honest they always did things for each other, like that.

— I don't think it's necessary, I could use some black sneakers that I have -.

— You would tote, you would look very pretty with my boots -.

— If you say so -.

Rotxo smiled and handed her phone to Ao'nung who looked at it somewhat confused.

— Good! Now that you're ready, how about you take a photo of the two of us too? 'Reya made us look cute -. Rotxo posed next to Tsireya while making gestures with his hands pointing to her face because after all those skin care creams and other things that Tsireya put on everyone (plus that painful moment when they plucked her eyebrow and the little mustache he had), I was sure he looked fabulous

Ao'nung and Tsireya laughed, and together they posed to pose next to Rotxo continuing with

Her night at her small party eating, from time to time Rotxo looked at some magazines, marking some photos, pointing out various hairstyles that would surely look cute on his friend.

...

Meanwhile, Rotxo had already finished his little "girls and Rotxo night" and had finally arrived at his own residence to sleep, although the original plan was to have a sleepover with his friends, but his mother called him upset to come back. home since he was gone all day which made his mother angry and therefore she ordered him to return home immediately; Not even the pleading voices of her girls made his mother give up, emphasizing the fact that "They are no longer five years old for her to want to convince her with the help of Ao'nung and Tsireya."

When he got to his room he barely noticed that he received the notification of a new message, it was from an unknown number but from the content of the messages he assumed that it was from Neteyam, I imagine that Kiri did share her number with him so he quickly added it to his contact list, curious, he opened the message and carefully read the words of his future brother-in-law.

"Interesting" Rotxo thought to himself. He knew that Ao'nung and Neteyam would make a good couple, but he also understood the older Sully's concerns given his friend's somewhat problematic personality. He decided to respond in a way that was helpful to Neteyam and at the same time respectful to Ao'nung.

On Neteyam's part he felt momentary relief knowing that Rotxo was willing to talk about the subject.

Brother-in-law #1

Today 10:13 pm

[Hello Rotxo]

[How are you?]

[I'm sorry about today, but
I want to return to the topic of
Ao'nung.]

[We can talk?]

[Hey Neteyam]

[Of course I can give you some
tips. Is there anything specific
what would you like to know? ]

It didn't take long for Neteyam to respond, well, it was a good sign that he was anxious about his date with Ao'nung.

[Do you have any suggestions for
Anywhere she would like to go?
Besides going to eat of course]

[Ao'nung even though she doesn't seem like it
they like quiet places and things
sweets, most likely he wants to go to
some cafeteria]

[She also likes to go bowling
or to the arcade, those are good
places for his date]

[Anything else?]

[She likes the aquarium, she goes every time
she has a chance, besides that 
she likes to win from those stuffed animals that
there are in the machines]

After receiving that message, Rotxo sent him an image of Ao'nung playing the "jug" machine while he was holding a stuffed toy of a somewhat deformed seal. Neteyam thought it was cute.

[I think there is a function in
aquarium, maybe they should go, for sure
Ao'nung is going to like it]

[I really appreciate it,
I promise to return the favor]

[Sure, no problem
Good luck!]

Well Rotxo was not lying, he checked the website of the place and if there was a seal show at the city aquarium, despite the late hours of the night he bought the tickets online and quickly sent a message to Ao' nung

Ao'nung

Today 8:38 pm

[Let's go eat]

[But I choose the place]

Today 10:26 pm

[Sure, can we
meet earlier?
I'll get you ]

┏━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━┓

DATE, DATE, DATE WE HAVE AN DATE WHAT AN EXCITION

I love how I write Rotxo's friendship with the girls, please make that more normalized. Friendships between men and women exist, and if you don't agree with me we can fight behind the school, 1 on 1, in the dirt and without shirts.

Oh god, I'm very excited to write the next chapter soon, I already have several drafts of what I want the next one to be like for "On the bench", also in "Choose me" I'm cooking up some things so stay tuned for the next update if you have Any suggestions I am open to any suggestions.

HEY. Please go to my new work "Fall in love with Pandora", it is a project that particularly excites me so I hope you like it and support it. New things are coming, possibly One-Shots or very short stories.

Please, if you like it, vote and comment, it would make me very happy.

Also follow me on my networks, there I upload nice things like fanart's and headcanon's

On Twitter, Instagram and Tumblr you can find me as:

"@Eidarnox" or the links are in my profile information

Thank you 🌿✨

In other news, I am currently opening commissions if you are interested the pricing information is on my Twitter profile in Tweet pinned to get in touch.

https://twitter.com/Eidarnox_666/status/1674480197393850388?t el=eSVYF191s5jcUcBJoI8uVA&s=19

(I also leave the images with the information)

Please I'm hungry

Chapter Text

The evening light filtered through the window, coloring the bedroom in warm, golden tones. Ao'nung was sitting in front of the mirror, nervous and hurriedly looking at her phone repeatedly waiting for some signal, a call, a message, she settled for a damn emoticon. Her sister watched him with a reassuring smile.

— Don't worry, we still have time -. Tsireya said, beginning to brush Ao'nung's hair carefully.

Ao'nung sighed, looking at the clock on her bedside table, she was sure that they were not on time, because for her the concept of being on time did not exist, of course, she was able to go to a competition even though she had left. sprained his ankle and won in the process, but if they changed his plans at the last minute he became a bundle of nerves and anxiety, especially now that it would be his "first date."

— But he said he would arrive in half an hour, and I haven't finished getting ready yet! -. She exclaimed, hastily beginning to apply makeup.

Tsireya looked at her strangely, surely she seemed crazy to him, she could very well make a graph explaining to her sister that it was based on a study and not on her paranoid delusions; For example, if you have to be at the airport at 10:00 and a person takes an hour to arrive, they would normally leave at 9:00 to arrive on time, someone who is more anxious might leave home a little earlier, like at 8:30 in case there is a surprise and nine times out of ten it arrives half an hour early because there is never usually anything unforeseen, otherwise, that could never be called unforeseen because then it would be a planned one without the "unforeseen", Ao'nung was part of that group of anxious people, however, if for once in her life she tried to go as someone normally would and took things slowly she was sure that a biblical catastrophe event would occur and she would miss the plane, metaphorically speaking, but it was not paranoia.

Before she continued incorrectly applying the makeup, Tsireya took the brushes and the other products that she was trying to use out of her hands.

— Don't worry about the makeup, I'll take care of it. You concentrate on finishing changing -. She suggested as she handed him a shoe box.

Ao'nung stood up somewhat confused looking at the box, until she then remembered that her sister had said that she would lend her her boots for her "big date", she insisted that it was not necessary but Tsireya insisted even more that she could use them, since She didn't say anything else, she just accepted the shoes but first she looked for a pair of socks that she could wear, she was already fully dressed, she was just putting on some accessories, like her earrings and a small chain with a pendant of the letter of her initial that she had given her mother, Tsireya also made a small change in the outfit she would wear that night, keeping her sweater but, instead of fisherman pants, she wore a short trouser-type skirt along with a corset-type waistband with lace stockings, supposedly to give her A more "feminine" touch would have said no, but he really liked how he looked in the mirror with those clothes on.

As Ao'nung looked in the mirror, adjusting that waistband she could feel the anxiety growing in her chest.

— What if we have nothing to talk about? -.

She wondered to herself while playing with one of her hair strands, could she cancel at the last minute and tell Neteyam that she got sick and they had to postpone her departure for another time or could she break her arm on purpose, it would be a good excuse .

Tsireya returned with her with a scarf, placing it in Ao'nung's hair to finish combing her hair, and then help her sit on her bed since it would be much easier to help her put on her makeup.

— Do not worry everything is going to be okay. Just be yourself -. She said with a reassuring smile.

— You think? -. She ask a little nervously.

— I'm sure, if you saw yourself right now I know you wouldn't doubt it -.

Tsireya took a soft brush and began to carefully apply a light foundation to Ao'nung's face, skillfully blending it to achieve a natural finish. As she worked, Tsireya smiled at her sister.

— Are you excited about your date this afternoon? -. Tsireya asked fondly.

— I don't know, I think I just accepted out of commitment -.

— If it were like that, you wouldn't have asked for my help to get ready. Can you say that you're just a little bit excited? -.

— Just a little -. She replied as she rolled her eyes trying to hide it a little, maybe she wasn't lying at all, she was just tiny bit excited.

After applying a soft blush and some eyeshadow, Tsireya moved to Ao'nung's lips, applying a somewhat soft warm pink shade that enhanced her smile. Once she finished, Tsireya stepped away from her to allow Ao'nung to admire herself in the mirror.

— What do you think? -. Tsireya asked showing her the result in the mirror.

— Is different ... -. 

—Different in what sense? -.

Well, that's not the reaction Tsireya would have expected, Ao'nung looked at herself in the mirror without blinking, it almost seemed like she didn't believe that she was the one looking at herself in the mirror, it was as if her sister had been cloned and had two Tsireya measuring clothes in their room.

— I look pretty and it's very strange -. She said with a nervous laugh at the same time she played with the chain around her neck along with the small pendant, it was very strange to see each other.

— Shut up, you're very pretty, only this time you let me put your makeup on -.

— Yes but- -. She couldn't continue talking because her sister interrupted her by pinching her arm to which she gave a little scream into the air while she rubbed the sore area.

— Shut up, you're very pretty and that's it -.

— Alright -.

Ao'nung not have self-esteem problems, nor did she have to envy Tsireya, she was pretty, not only because many people had told her so but because she was sure of it, but it was strange to look so "feminine", not because she had a enmity with girly things, even the color pink, she liked to dress up from time to time, she even put on very basic makeup, but those "occasionally" almost never came because she was always training which meant that in most cases of the time she would wear a high bun and would be covered in sweat or with the smell of chlorinated water. In addition to her constant use of sports clothing, she was not allowed to be more "feminine" at least not like her sister does, so looking so groomed and made up , especially for a "casual date" with a friend.

— Yes, the most beautiful, pretty and precious in the whole place -. She said as she hugged Ao'nung while she squeezed the girl's cheeks, this was too sweet for her.

— Stop it, don't talk to me like that, you look like dad -.  It was true, she and her sister could be thirty years old or almost forty and her father would surely continue treating them like two children and those would be her expressions with them.

— And that's wrong? I'm right, you are very pretty, you look very pretty -.

— Well now, I look pretty, don't follow him anymore because if not you're going to make me vomit -. Her face was red with one of her hands trying to cover her face to which her sister just laughed and finished arranging her hair.

— Good, now it's perfect -.

— Thank you -.

After that, both of them continued talking while they waited for Neteyam to arrive. From Ao'nung's room she had a huge window that overlooked the entrance to her house, so from there they could see if anyone arrived, they could well have done so in the room but the problem was that their father was there, they didn't have to hide anything from him regarding what they were talking about but he was very... overprotective and they were sure that the slightest mention of the oldest of the Sully brothers, their father would surely go hysterical. .

— Do you think dad will be very nervous when he finds out about your date? -. Tsireya asked somewhat curiously.

Of course, Ao'nung asked his parents for permission to go out and they said "Yes, it was fine." His father looked relatively calm but since two in the afternoon he had not left the room, not even when his mother asked him. He asked me to go buy something at the store, he was just waiting for the doorbell to ring before he went to open it immediately.

Ao'nung laughed softly. - Surely. It's always been like this, remember when he first let me go out with my friends? He looked like a guard watching the door.

— Yes, I remember. But you know that he does it because he loves us and he just wants to protect us, right? -. Tsireya responded fondly.

— Yes I know, I'm sure that when you come to introduce Lo'ak dad is going to throw him out of the house -. She commented with some mockery, it would be very funny if as soon as the youngest of the Sully's set foot in her house and her father kicked him out and forbade her sister to see him again.

— Hey ... -. He exclaimed at what his sister had just said but Ao'nung just started laughing.

°*.╰─────.••✿••.─────╯.*°

The sun was beginning to dip below the horizon when Ao'nung and Tsireya heard the soft purr of a car engine approaching down the driveway. Ao'nung jumped to her feet, nervous about Neteyam's arrival, while Tsireya watched her with a reassuring smile.

The car stopped in front of the house and then Neteyam got out of it, carrying a bouquet of flowers, walking towards the front door about to ring the doorbell but someone else had already opened the door. Ao'nung hurried down to be the one to open the door when she saw her father in front of Neteyam, her heart was pounding, fearing her father's reaction.

"Earth, eat me now" the girl thought.

— Good afternoon Mr. Tohiariki -. He said a little nervously, he had seen Tonowari in photos with his father and sometimes they met to "work" although it was clearly an excuse for his father to play cards with the man, but he had not seen him in person for a long time, it was very intimidating.

"It's huge" the boy thought.

— Neteyam... it's been a while, how is your father? -. His posture seemed like he was going to hit the poor boy, he had his legs somewhat apart and his arms crossed, too imposing for anyone and the expression on his face did not help to relax the atmosphere.

— Okay, thanks for asking -.

— I'm glad... Those flowers, why did you bring them? -. He pointed to the bouquet that the boy was holding with some force, he was bold, how could he think of giving flowers to his little princess when he was present?

— A-ah yes, they are a gift for Mrs. Ronal -. He exclaimed nervously, was it normal for him to want to cry in this situation? But he didn't want to be a coward in front of Ao'nung.

Not only did he want to steal one of his princesses, now his wife too?! Before Tonowari could say anything else, Ronal's laughter stopped him from making any kind of claim, and she had the audacity to accept the gift from that rude boy and what was much worse, invite him in! He felt betrayed by the love of his life.

— Oh they are beautiful, thank you very much Neteyam, please come in, surely Ao'nung will be ready in a moment -. Ronal responded with a smile at the same time that she put the flowers in a vase that she eventually filled with water so that they would not wither so quickly. -How is your mom? -.

— Don't thank me -. He said with a nervous smile, he could feel Tonowari's furious gaze on the back of his neck, surely if the woman hadn't been there a while ago the man would have kicked him out of the place and wouldn't let him get close. "She's fine, she asked me to tell you to call her today, she has a gift for you." Well, it was a point in his favor that his families knew each other and got along well.

— Excellent, I'll call her later -.

Ao'nung came down next to Tsireya and was really surprised by the calmness of her mother, but she was more surprised that Neteyam brought a gift to her mother. What did he think? Did he also want to invite his mother out? He was a shameless fool, maybe she was a little upset that her mother had accepted that gift.

Tsireya approached her sister and whispered in her ear. — I think Dad is trying to control his temper for you -.

Ao'nung nodded, grateful for her father's efforts. Meanwhile Neteyam waited in the hall, discreetly admiring the decoration. Ao'nung turned to Tsireya and gave her a quick hug.

— I'll call you to tell you how everything is going -. Tsireya hugged her back and encouraged her before Ao'nung walked out to the hall, where her parents and Neteyam were waiting for her.

When Ao'nung walked towards the door Neteyam's heart skipped a beat in her chest. She was breathless for a moment, admiring the beauty of it, she was speechless for a moment. His eyes lit up at the sight of her, thinking to himself that he looked simply stunning. Her heart raced as she watched her walk towards him, unable to tear her gaze away from her beauty.

— Wow... you look beautiful -.

— Thank you ... -. Well she wasn't ready for that comment, she was supposed to be angry with him for giving her mother flowers, but his expression along with his words made her forget about that and now she was completely embarrassed.

— Ahem! -.

For a moment Neteyam forgot that the girl's parents were right there, he apologized immediately and then took Ao'nung's hand to lead her to her side.

— I want you here at five o'clock -. Tonowari voice was firm and terrifying, his daughter was already about to complain to him but her mother spoke first and she also pinched her father's arm.

— Tonowari -. Her tone was a clear warning for her to behave, considering that there was less than an hour left until the time that her husband gave them to both young men, the man looked like a scolded puppy to which he cleared his throat before talk.

— Well... I want Ao'nung to be at the entrance of this home at eight, not a minute more, not a minute less -.

— Y-yes sir -. The boy was surprised and a little scared by the seriousness in the girl's father's voice.

They walked together towards the boy's car, feeling the palpable excitement in the air. Before they could get into the car, the girl's mother came out to wish them a good time and she reminded them to drive carefully. The two boys smiled and thanked them for their good wishes before getting into the car and leaving for their destination.

Tonowari had a melancholy expression on her face. Once the car was out of sight, the man turned around and collapsed in tears.

— Why are you crying, darling? -. Ronal walked over and hugged him, trying to comfort him.

— My princess ... -. Tonowari responded between sobs. - They are growing very fast, they are going to leave me -. Ao'nung was the first step so that later Tsireya would also abandon him for a street filth like Neteyam Sully or even worse.

Ronal caressed the face tenderly, although she also sighed for her husband's attitude, her daughters were almost adults and although they could not take care of themselves because they still had rules to follow, of course they would have to start breaking away from the family nucleus to form their own. own lives and for the moment they could start leaving the house more, of course with prior permission.

— Tonowari, they cannot abandon you, they are your daughters and they will always love you, but eventually they will make their home away from us -. A little more and Tonowari would make it to the porch of his door, he snuggled into her wife's chest as she guided him to one of the armchairs in her living room. - Besides, the boy at least asked your permission to go out with her, unlike you -. The woman said with a smile while Tonowari stopped his crying to look at Ronal with a frown, she couldn't say anything anymore, that's true, when he and Ronal were still dating at the beginning of their relationship it was kept a secret and the father The woman didn't even know when they started dating.

Tonowari felt offended, it was clearly not the same.

…

After Neteyam picked Ao'nung up for their date, while they were driving, Neteyam noticed that Ao'nung seemed a little nervous, so he decided to break the ice.

— Your father seemed kind of scary when I went to pick you up. Is he always this serious? For a moment I felt like he was going to throw me out of your room -. The boy asked with a somewhat nervous smile.

— My father may seem intimidating at first, but he's actually a teddy bear once you get to know him better -. Ao'nung responded with a smile, Neteyam laughed and nodded.

— I understand. Sometimes parents can give that impression. And your mother? How is she? -. Ao'nung laughed, remembering some family anecdotes.

— My mother is the real scary person at home. She's the one who really wears the pants and she's not afraid to say what she thinks -.

— I think that's why my mother and yours get along well, my mother is also a little scary, but don't tell her that she says that -.

—Don't worry, your secret is safe with me, my mother is loving, but you definitely wouldn't want to be on her "I don't like her" list -. Neteyam laughed even louder.

— Wow, then I'll have to be careful with you so I don't end up on that list -. Ao'nung gave him a playful tap on the arm.

—Don't worry, I'm sure I think you've already passed my mother's approval test, even if she knew Lo'ak, you'd most likely be her favorite. Neteyam bit his lower lip trying to hide his nervous smile, having the girl say those words to him made him feel strangely, as if he were already the girl's mother's "favorite son-in-law", but then he mentally slapped himself after thinking of That, it was too early to think about that, but he didn't mind the idea.

They continued chatting animatedly as the car approached the center, on the way Ao'nung mentioned that he would like to go to a cafeteria that he had recently opened, Rotxo was right, which made him partly sigh with relief.

Neteyam parked the car in front of the cozy cafe Ao'nung had suggested. They both got out of the car and walked inside, the warm aroma of coffee and the sound of conversations filling the place. They found a table near the window and sat down, ready to enjoy a moment together.

— I love this place, it always has such a cozy atmosphere -. Ao'nung commented smiling as she flipped through the menu.

— Yes, is cool. Thanks for bringing me here -. Neteyam responded, looking around him with interest.

During the conversation, they ordered coffee and some pastries to share, and continued chatting animatedly. Neteyam told some funny anecdotes about his life, making Ao'nung laugh with his jokes, to be honest, it was not what she expected, Neteyam was not a boring and conceited boy as she came to think, in fact it was pleasant to talk to him, talking about things other than school was nice, getting to know each other a little more.

After enjoying a nice time together at the cafe, Ao'nung and Neteyam left the place, still chatting and laughing. Neteyam had a surprise prepared for Ao'nung and told him that they had to take one more little trip.

— One more trip? Where we go? -. Ao'nung asked, excited at the idea of continuing the rest of the evening. When the boy Sully had asked for the bill of what they consumed, she felt a little disappointed. It seemed that the boy had wanted to end that outing as soon as possible, but he It was a pleasant surprise to learn that they were going somewhere else for a walk, maybe to the park.

— It's a surprise, but I promise you that you will love it -. Neteyam responded with a mysterious smile.

Although somewhat skeptical Ao'nung decided to trust him and she followed him, excited to discover where he would take her. They walked together through the streets of the city, enjoying the atmosphere and each other's company. After a short car ride, Neteyam finally stopped the car and asked Ao'nung to cover her eyes.

— What's going on? -. Ao'nung asked intrigued but excited.

— It's part of the surprise. Trust me, you'll like it -. He said while helping cover her eyes with a blindfold.

— A blindfold ? What is this, A voluntary kidnapping? -. She asked with a raised eyebrow and a mocking smile, to which Neteyam immediately denied with his hands and a small nervous laugh.

— Of course not, but it has to be a surprise, trust me, I will guide you all the way, I will not let anything happen to you -.

Ao'nung let herself be guided by Neteym, feeling a mixture of nerves because of where they were walking, she felt that she could trip at any moment. Finally, Neteyam stopped her and removed the blindfold from her eyes.

— You can open your eyes now, I hope you like it -. Neteyam exclaimed, excited by the girl's reaction.

When Ao'nung opened her eyes she began to blink repeatedly to get used to the light and found herself in front of a huge aquarium, full of brightly colored and exotic marine life. There were fish of all shapes and sizes, swimming gracefully among the algae and rocks.

— Oh my God, it's incredible! -. Ao'nung exclaimed, impressed by the sight, of course it was not her first time at the aquarium in her city but it was always nice to see it again, even more so if Neteyam had invited her to that place.

Neteyam smiled, happy to see Ao'nung's reaction, he was satisfied, later he would have to make it up to Rotxo, much to her chagrin he would surely ask her things about her sister, but it was worth it.

— I'm glad you like it, come on, there's another surprise I want to give you -.

— Other? -. She raised one of her eyebrows while she smiled, trying to avoid laughing. She found it alluring and even a little cute that Neteyam was trying to impress her with all those details.

— Yes, in your notes you always draw little seals in the corners of the pages and it occurred to me that we could go see them, right now there is a performance, what do you think? -. At that Neteyam took out a small envelope from hIS pocket and handed it to Ao'nung with a smile, she opened the envelope and found two tickets to the performance.

— I-it's okay -. She tried not to sound nervous but at one point her voice sounded a little broken.

Ao'nung blushed up to her ears, she never thought that Neteyam paid so much attention to those kinds of details that were something as silly as the little drawings she made in her notebooks when she was bored, she was grateful that the blue lights made her red face didn't look too much, Neteyam was a fool.

Once inside, they headed straight for the sea seal exhibit. Ao'nung had always had a special fascination with these intelligent and playful marine animals, and she was excited to witness the live performance. They found their seats in the front row, with a perfect view of the stage where the seals would perform their stunts.

The show began and Ao'nung was amazed by the grace and dexterity of the seals as they jumped and spun in the water. She laughed at the animals' antics and marveled at her ability to follow her trainer's directions. Neteyam watched with a smile, enjoying seeing her so happy and excited.

At the end of the presentation, the keeper announced a small contest in which visitors had the chance to win a giant stuffed sea seal. Neteyam determined to do something special for Ao'nung, got up excitedly and headed to the stage to participate.

For a moment Ao'nung thought that Neteyam was good at everything, sometimes seeing it made him a little envious, with skill the boy threw the hoops towards the posts that the caretaker was holding, winning the game and securing the prize. The crowd applauded as Neteyam triumphantly returned to her seat, holding the huge stuffed seal in his arms.

— I made it! -. The eldest of the Sully brothers exclaimed, handing the stuffed animal to Ao'nung with a radiant smile.

Ao'nung was delighted with the unexpected gift. She hugged the stuffed animal lovingly, hiding her face so they wouldn't see her blush, she was grateful for Neteyam's gesture. Together, they headed out to explore the rest of the aquarium, marveling at the diversity of marine life there.

They walked through hallways illuminated by the blue and green lights of the aquarium, observing brightly colored fish and fascinating sea creatures in the tanks. They stopped in front of a huge tank where rays and sharks swam majestically, observing their elegant movement in amazement.

After a while, they reached an area where they could touch some of the sea creatures. Neteyam and Ao'nung approached curiously, running their fingers over the soft skin of the stingrays and starfish, feeling the unique texture of each of them, from time to time Ao'nung stayed talking about the animals, She had a certain hyper fixation on the creatures and every time she could she would tell the boy one or another curious fact. Neteyam thought it was cute that she stayed talking and then apologized for "talking too much and that she probably found it boring," but to Neteyam didn't care, he told her that he liked listening to her talk, which made Ao'nung's heart skip a little.

Later, they headed to the jellyfish tank, where the creatures floated in the water illuminated by soft lights that highlighted their hypnotizing shapes and colors. Ao'nung and Neteyam stood there for a while, admiring the serene beauty of the jellyfish while chatting quietly.

Night was slowly falling over the aquarium as Ao'nung and Neteyam stepped out onto the plaza outside, where they could see the dark ocean stretching out before them. They sat on a bench, looking at the bright stars reflecting in the water.

— Really… thank you very much  for this amazing date Neteyam. It has been one of the best experiences of my life and I don't say that sarcastically -. Ao'nung said looking at Neteyam fondly.

— It has been a pleasure sharing this with you, Ao'nung. You are a special person and I wanted this night to be unforgettable for you -. Neteyam responded by taking the girl's hand, this surprised Ao'nung but it didn't bother him, if it had been someone else he probably would have slapped him away, but with Neteyam it was nice so he just hugged the stuffed animal with his other arm more tightly. forces.

They stayed there for a while, enjoying the tranquility and beauty of the night. When they finally decided to leave, Ao'nung hugged the seal stuffed animal fondly, grateful for the wonderful day she had spent with Neteyam and for the gift that she would remind her of that special night forever.

On their way out they found themselves in front of a giant tank that housed a whale shark that was swimming alongside a huge amount of shiny fish and other creatures such as smaller sharks and manta rays. The majesty of the scene left them breathless, and they stood contemplating it in silence for a while, absorbed by the beauty and tranquility of the moment, tightening their grip on her hands from time to time.

Suddenly, in the middle of the stillness, they both looked at each other, it seemed like only the two of them existed in that place until Neteyam broke the silence.

—  Can I kiss you … ? -. Neteyam asked in a very nervous manner while he looked into the girl's eyes.

Ao'nung was overwhelmed by the tenderness in Neteyam's gaze. She blushed and looked away, only a few moments passed but for both boys it was almost an eternity until Ao'nung said in a low voice, "Yes", having the green light to continue, Neteyam gently took her by the chin and made her turn back. to look at it. At that moment, the outside world disappeared, leaving them alone in their own little underwater universe.

He approached slowly, his lips brushing hers in a barely perceptible touch. She closed her eyes, letting herself be carried away by the magic of the moment. Her lips met again, this time in a soft but tender kiss.

The sound of bubbling water and the gentle hum of the water tanks created a perfect soundtrack for her kiss.

┏━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━┓

LET LOVE LIVE.

That they are already boyfriends.

Holy cow, you don't know how much I enjoyed writing this whole chapter.
As a fantasy I always liked the idea that Tonowari is a "jealous dad" but I didn't find it annoying and that he was just cute and achieved my goal successfully.

Damn Neteyam is the standard.

HEY. Please go to my new work "Fall in love with Pandora", it is a project that particularly excites me so I hope you like it and support it. New things are coming, possibly One-Shots or very short stories.

Please, if you like it, vote and comment, it would make me very happy.

Also follow me on my networks, there I upload nice things like fanart's and headcanon's

On Twitter, Instagram and Tumblr you can find me as:
"@Eidarnox" or the links are in my profile information

Thank you 🌿✨

In other news, I am currently opening commissions if you are interested the pricing information is on my Twitter profile in Tweet pinned to get in touch.

https://twitter.com/Eidarnox_666/status/1674480197393850388?t el=eSVYF191s5jcUcBJoI8uVA&s=19

(I also leave the images with the information)

Please I'm hungry

Chapter Text

The kiss had been so soft, so tender, that the air seemed to stop around them. Their lips parted slowly, but their bodies were still so close they could barely breathe. They looked into each other's eyes, the gleam of surprise and uncertainty reflected in their gazes.

For a moment, neither of them could say a word. The silence was so intense that they could almost hear their hearts racing. Finally, one of them broke the silence.

- I … -. Neteyam began, his voice barely a whisper. - I do not know what to say. That was unexpected -. To be honest he didn't regret it, but he didn't want to make the girl feel uncomfortable.

Ao'nung nodded slowly, her expression equally surprised. - Yes it was … -. She admitted whispering as did the boy, the noise around him seemed to have disappeared and it was just the two of them, he could hear her own heartbeat echoing in her chest.

There was another moment of awkward silence, filled with emotions and thoughts rushing through their minds. Finally, Neteyam spoke again, his voice a little firmer this time.

— I know this may be strange, but I really like Ao'nung... I would like to try it. I mean, be a couple. With you -. Neteyam stared at her, his eyes searching the other's for any sign of rejection or acceptance. - I'm not saying this because of the heat of the moment, I like you a lot -. He said as he took the girl's hands squeezing them gently.

Ao'nung was speechless, he had not even done anything to "like" Neteyam Sully, she always treated him badly, until a few weeks ago they began to live more with the eldest son of the Sully family, even if she said no, she liked Neteyam  after meeting him.

She always believed that the oldest wore a "Good Boy" mask that bothered Ao'nung, for some reason she believed that many of Neteyam's attitudes were to appear good behavior and to be "superior to others" that's why he tried to not living with the boy, now she understood that Neteyam was like that, just because yes, that made her feel a little for judging him before meeting him, and if she could call him a "close friend", not like Rotxo, he was different, she didn't want to admit that spending time with Neteyam made her feel like there were butterflies in her stomach and she always justified that it was hunger, because she didn't want to be part of the "Neteyam Sully Fan Club" who were madly in love with the boy, she didn't want to be that kind of girl.

Neteyam, not receiving any response from Ao'nung, decided to continue with her confession. She could feel a lump growing in her throat that made it increasingly difficult for her to speak correctly and for her voice to sound broken due to the nerves.

— Since I saw you for the first time, I was very attracted to you, you always walked in the hallways with such a bright aura that I couldn't help but be surprised. I admit that when we met formally in that assembly with the rest of the school captains, you seemed to me fascinating, you never stopped overshadowing others with your confident attitude, that was what caught my attention, but the last few weeks that we have lived together I have been attracted by the way you express yourself, you are not afraid to say what you think, how loyal you are to people close to you -. To be honest, he didn't want to relate "Rotxo" in the middle of his confession, but it was true, he found it admirable the way Ao'nung was with the people she cared about, like her friends and her family. — I'm also attracted to how tender and smiling you can be, you have a unique personality that intrigues me -.

She was missing air, possibly she was going to hyperventilate. It was a joke? Is this what a confession should feel like? Now she felt anxious, her chest was going to burst, it was the first time someone said something like that to her, Does she like Neteyam? She was on a very thin thread between "Yes" and "No", perhaps it was a "Maybe", she felt weak when she considered accepting, but when she saw the sincere vulnerability in Neteyam's gaze she knew she had to be honest with herself. She took a deep breath before responding, she opened her mouth but couldn't get any words out other than a couple of stammers, what a shame, she cleared her throat.

— We could try... -. She replied, her voice barely a whisper.

— So it's a yes? -. Neteyam couldn't help but smile at the girl's response.

— Yes... But I have conditions -. This was going to be her first relationship so she wanted to clarify to him to what extent she felt uncomfortable if she wanted to continue with "this."

— It seems perfect to me, we can talk about it later, it's late and your father will kill me if we don't arrive on time -.

— Sure -.

A shy smile appeared on both their lips, a reflection of the happiness and relief they felt at that moment. They approached again, not to kiss this time, butto hug each other, to feel the warmth and closeness of the other.

— I don't know how this is going to be. Neteyam admitted, breaking the hug but keeping their hands intertwined. — But I'm willing to find out with you -.

Ao'nung smiled, her eyes shining with determination and affection. — Me too. Together, right? -.

— Together -. He confirmed the first, with an equally bright smile.

The cool night air was beginning to creep in, but inside the car, the heat of excitement and tension was still palpable.

The two boys were sitting in the car, they had been talking quietly, sharing their thoughts and feelings after having confessed their affections to each other. Now, the time to say goodbye was approaching, and to the surprise of both of them (especially Ao'nung) neither of them wanted it to come.

Ao'nung looked out the window, staring at the gathering darkness outside. Her hands trembled slightly in her lap, excitement and uncertainty fluttering in her chest.

Neteyam noticed the girl's nervousness and placed a comforting hand on hers.
— Are you ok? -. He asked softly.

Ao'nung nodded, but she couldn't help but feel a lump in her throat. — Yeah, I just... I don't want this to end.

Neteyam looked at her with a smile. — Me neither, but you know that you have to return home, I promised your father that we would be at the door of your house before eight, I want him to trust me and see that I am worthy of being your boyfriend -.

Ao'nung nodded again, but her eyes were shining with suppressed emotion. Why did that sound so cute? Neteyam was painfully cheesy. — I just know... I don't want this to be a dream I wake up from tomorrow."

Neteyam stared at her for a moment, his expression serious. Then he stopped the car a little and turned a little in his seat to face the girl with a small smile.

— It need not be -. He said firmly. — I want this to work and be as comfortable as possible for you, if I make you uncomfortable please talk to me, I want you to enjoy this as much as I do.

She knew those were basic concepts of a relationship, somehow Neteyam telling her so directly made her heart jump with excitement.

— Stop it... You're very cheesy -. She turned slightly to avoid Neteyam's gaze so that he would not see her blush accompanied by a shy smile as a reflection of the happiness and relief they felt at that moment.

The car's engine purred softly as he pulled up in front of her house. The night was cool, and a light breeze made the leaves on the trees rustle softly. The two had been chatting animatedly during the trip back, but now, as they stopped in front of the moonlit house, a silence fell between them.

Ao'nung turned to him, a nervous smile on her face. — Well, thanks for taking me home -. She said breaking the silence. — It was a wonderful night -.

He nodded, returning her smile. — Yes it was. I'm glad we were able to spend time together -.

They both remained silent for a moment, as if neither wanted the time to say goodbye to come. Finally, Neteyam spoke again.

— Do you want me to accompany you to the door? -. He offered, pointing towards the front gate of the girl's house.

She seemed to consider it for a moment, but then she shook her head, surely her father would be behind the door and would only make Neteyam uncomfortable. — No it's ok. I can get there alone.

Neteyam nodded, although a little taken aback by her response. — Okay then. You have a good night. When you are ready please let's talk -.

She smiled at him with a nod and opened the car door, getting out gracefully. Before closing the door, she leaned over and gave him a quick kiss on the lips, completely surprising him.

— Good night! -. She said quickly before closing the door and walking away towards the house, not giving him time to respond.

Neteyam stayed in the car, in shock at what had just happened. Why had her farewell been so abrupt? Why hadn't she given him any explanation? He felt confused and a little hurt by the way the night had ended, but he couldn't stop a silly smile from forming on his face. If it were up to him he would have rested his head against the steering wheel of his car but that would have activated the honk and he would end up attracting the attention of the neighborhood and that would be problematic so he chose to lean on the back of his seat while covering his eyes with his forearm while he continued smiling.

It was a nice surprise.

...

Once inside the house, she leaned against the door and let himself fall into a sigh, she could still feel the heat of her kiss on his lips, and the excitement of him.

The night kept her in a state of ecstasy.

She expected to go straight to her room, but her heart skipped a beat when she saw her father sitting on the couch, reading the newspaper. He looked up as she entered, and her sharp gaze swept her up and down.

— How did it go, darling? -. Tonowari asked with a curious smile on her face.

Strangely, her father looked very calm, Ao'nung felt a little trapped by her penetrating gaze, but she tried to keep her calm, otherwise he would start questioning her — Okay, dad. It was a lovely night.

Tonowari raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. —Why are you so nervous then? Did something special happen? Did that criminal want to overdo you?! -. He got up from the couch and took his daughter by the shoulders, shaking her a little. He couldn't allow a criminal like Neteyam to disrespect his princess. Even if it was his friend's son, he was going to break his face for hurting his girl. .

She felt heat rise to her cheeks at what she was suggesting to her father. How could he explain the reason for her nervousness without giving too much away? — For the love of Eywa dad! Neteyam didn't do any of that, we just went to the aquarium and Neteyam won a stuffed animal for me, I just... I got a little nervous, that's all. With that she showed him the said stuffed seal that she had hidden behind her back.

Her father seemed satisfied with that explanation, now he felt a little guilty for assuming that, he cleared his throat before stepping away from Ao'nung and giving her some space. — I see... That's nice. I'm glad you had a good night. Now go rest, it's late -.

He hastened to say before his wife came to tell him to leave their daughter alone, since in the afternoon Ronal had warned him not to harass Ao'nung when he got home, if he behaved she would give him a "surprise" to which he easily agreed (for the most part), he only asked her to wait for him until their daughter arrived just to take off the earring, Ronal agreed, on the condition that he just ask her how it went without making any fuss and then returned to their shared room immediately after hearing her daughter's response.

She nodded, relieved that the conversation had ended so easily. — Yes Dad. Good night -.

He closed the door behind her and leaned against it, letting out a sigh of relief. She was grateful that her father had not pressed the issue further. Now, she could relax and enjoy the memory of ver date

It had been a wonderful day, full of surprises and special moments, but now, in the privacy of her room, she felt overwhelmed by everything she had experienced.

She lay on her bed, hugging the huge stuffed seal that Neteyam had given her. She pressed him against her chest, feeling the softness of his fur and remembering Neteyam's smile when he gave her the gift, it felt so strange to feel like that, it was like a mixture of happiness and melancholy invaded her as she fluttered in bed, immersed in his thoughts.

She remembered every detail of the date: the shared laughter, the moments of complicity, the beauty of the sea creatures they had admired together. But she also remembered the moment when Neteyam had asked her for a kiss and how she had felt butterflies fluttering in her stomach as she accepted.

The idea of giving him a kiss from her had excited and scared her at the same time, and now she couldn't get the feeling of her lips brushing his own out of her head.

She shook her head a little to clear her mind a little, she wanted to change before going to sleep, so she got up from her bed to take off her shoes, but she heard a soft knock on the window.

When she turned around, she saw Rotxo looking out the window, with a mischievous smile on her face, and with him he was carrying a pillow and a bag full of junk food. Without saying a word, he opened the window and nimbly slid in, landing gracefully on the floor of the room.

— Hello hello! I came as quickly as possible when I saw Golden Boy's car park in front of your house. How did your date go? Give me the juiciest, dirtiest details you can -. He said enthusiastically.

Before the girl could respond, the door to her room burst open and her sister walked in, her eyes shining with excitement.

— Dad already went into her room with mom, and since he has to go to the hospital early tomorrow, dad will probably be sleeping soon enough to take her to her work, so tell me. How was he? Did he kiss you? Tell me everything! -. Tsireya exclaimed, almost jumping with excitement.

Ao'nung's face lit up again, she did not expect to talk to them so soon and even less that they would interrogate her as soon as she arrived in her room. — Calm down, calm down! First let me change and take off everything I have on my face -. “She said while she went to her closet in search of comfortable clothes

— Oh sure, I have a cleansing cream to remove your makeup in my room, I'll go quickly and get it and we'll continue talking -. With this Tsireya left the room.

—I brought some chips and candy, I'll go get a bowl from the kitchen. Your dad wouldn't mind if I stayed and we stole one of the sodas from the refrigerator, right? -. He said walking to the door leaving said treats on the girl's bed.

— He's already used to you coming in here as if this were your house. Does your mom know you're here? -. She asked at the same time that she took off the boots that Tsireya lent her and put them in her respective box, then she would give them to him.

— Let my future self worry, I just need Eywa's permission -.

Ao'nung rolled her eyes, usually the mother Rotxo had no problem with staying with them, the problem was when she didn't warn and then she had to be her friend's cover, like on one occasion they happened when Rotxo invited him alone to their trip to their grandparents' house and it was not a short trip, they basically stayed there for a weekend, when they arrived the poor woman thought that her stupid son had disappeared, after that he did not go out again in a He was almost a full year away from putting a tracker on the boy when he lifted his punishment.

— I don't want problems with your mom, I know she loves me more than you but she wouldn't see you for the next two years and if you're lucky -.

— Aww, I knew you missed me, but my grandmother knows I came, so I'll deal with my mom later."

—Okay, then leaves and  lets me change-,

— I'm leaving, I'm coming quickly -.

With that he closed the door and she began to change into sleep clothes which were basically a baggy shirt along with some shorts, originally they were going out clothes but eventually when they lost color and became "old" they became sleep clothes and When he finished changing, he already had his sister and Rotxo behind his door.

First Tsireya helped him remove all the product that was on his face with that strange cream, while they did that Rotxo was in charge of putting some pillows on his carpet for his "sleepover" and served the drinks and food, ready all that , they sat down for Ao'nung to start talking while Tsireya braided her hair.

— Now spit out all the tea and tell us absolutely EVERYTHING -. Rotxo said while he stuffed himself with the package of gummies that he had brought for him.

Ao'nung fiddled with some of the seams of her shirt, feeling the heat rise to her face. — It was... it was good -. She muttered, avoiding the eyes of the two present, she felt the words get stuck in his throat.

Her sister looked at her carefully. - Just good? Tell us more, what happened? -.

Ao'nung bit his lower lip, trying to find the right words. — Well, he was very sweet and attentive, much more than he usually is. We had something at the cafeteria in the center, it was nice and he took me to the aquarium, I also bought tickets for the afternoon show, I even won a giant stuffed animal for me

Rotxo listened excitedly to everything his friend said, it seems that Neteyam paid attention to everything he suggested, damn, he deserved a prize for such good advice that he gave, in fact he must be a cupid.

Her friend and her sister exchanged a meaningful look, making her feel even more nervous. — And then what? That's all?-. Her friend asked, she was expecting a little more flavor.

Ao'nung sighed, knowing that she couldn't help it any longer. — And then... we kissed -.

There was a moment of silence as his words processed. Then, Rotxo let out an excited scream and hugged her. — That is incredible! And how was it? -. He said as he shook them by the shoulders, he wanted to celebrate, after all he was right all along about Ao'nung liking Neteyam, but he remembered one small detail. — Pay me -. He extended his hand towards Tsireya and she gave him a couple of bills.

— What the hell? -. She was confused, why was Tsireya giving money to Rotxo?

— What's happening, my dear Nungie, is that your sister and I bet on your date today, I said that Neteyam would kiss you while  'Reya said that he wouldn't.

— Did you seriously bet on that shit? -. She felt a little offended, she would expect it from Rotxo but never from 'Reya.

— Hey, language -. First Tsireya called her attention to her "flowery" vocabulary, then she cleared her throat before speaking again. — I'm so sorry 'Nung, Rotxo insisted and I thought it would be funny.

— Don't suck -. Well, if she had been in the same situation she would have bet too.

— Language -. Tsireya repeated again.

— Well, keep telling us what else happened -. Rotxo did not know how to read the atmosphere and he preferred to see the world burn rather than not find out the whole gossip.

Because Gossip was like water, don't denied to anyone , Ao'nung sighed before rolling her eyes and continuing to tell them how it went, otherwise they wouldn't leave her alone.

— It was... unexpected, but... it was good, I didn't feel pressured to do it. He made me feel things I had never felt before, he was cute -. She said, looking away, it was true, if you had asked her a couple of months ago if she would like to kiss Neteyam, she would have responded that she would rather eat toothpaste and then drink orange juice than interact with the eldest of the Sully brothers, Now she had not only done it once, he did it TWO times.

Her sister smiled knowingly. —And what else happened? Did he tell you anything else? -.

Ao'nung looked down, feeling the blush on her cheeks. —He asked me to be his girlfriend -. she admitted quietly.

Both boys couldn't contain her excitement and began to shout and applaud, excited by the news. The girl laughed nervously, feeling overwhelmed by the reaction. She felt happy, but also confused by her own feelings.

— That is incredible! Congratulations! -. Her friend exclaimed, hugging her enthusiastically. — And what did you answer?"

-  … Isaidyes -. It was a quick murmur, almost a babbling that made it impossible to understand what she said.

- How? -.

-  ... I said yes -.

Both Tsireya and Rotxo were shocked for a moment, until Rotxo lunged at her to hug her and shake her a little (again), she hoped this wouldn't become a new habit of the boy.

— For Eywa... Do you know how many girls will be super jealous of you?! -. His friend exclaimed, breaking the excited silence. Even he felt proud that because of his advice, his friend would be the girl he envied most in the entire school.

— I don't mind that, besides... It wasn't a definitive "Yes", it was more of a "We could try" -.

— Well... That doesn't matter, but you have to admit that being the girl who caught Neteyam Sully's Heart is impressive.

— Maybe … -. Her sister came over and hugged her too.

The night continued with laughter and lively chatter, but in the back of her mind, Ao'nung knew that she would have to face her feelings and make a decision about her relationship with her new "boyfriend." she. Although she felt nervous and confused, she also felt excited for what the future held for them together.

"Being Neteyam's girlfriend," she heard something nice.

┏━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━┓

Date（づ￣3￣）づ╭❤～

I loved.

Separate point that I want to comment on

I am going to unpublish my project "The Boy from Apartment 512" for a while, more than anything because I don't know how to continue with some points so that it is something of the quality that I would like it to be, if you want to return to it in some future but not now, if you have any suggestions I can listen to them.

HEY. Please go to my new work "Fall in love with Pandora", it is a project that particularly excites me so I hope you like it and support it. New things are coming, possibly One-Shots or very short stories.

Please, if you like it, vote and comment, it would make me very happy.

Also follow me on my networks, there I upload nice things like fanart's and headcanon's

On Twitter, Instagram and Tumblr you can find me as:
"@Eidarnox" or the links are in my profile information

Thank you 🌿✨

In other news, I am currently opening commissions if you are interested the pricing information is on my Twitter profile in Tweet pinned to get in touch.

https://twitter.com/Eidarnox_666/status/1674480197393850388?t el=eSVYF191s5jcUcBJoI8uVA&s=19

(I also leave the images with the information)

Please I'm hungry

Chapter Text

The night had been perfect. The stars shone in the dark sky, illuminating Neteyam's path as he drove home in his car. A silly smile had taken over his face the entire way, he remembered her wonderful date with the girl, he was more than happy with how he had ended everything.

He was now Ao'nung's boyfriend, he felt a slight tickling sensation right in the pit of his stomach, something similar to the famous butterflies in the stomach, it was pleasant to think about that. Arriving home, he parked the car in front of the driveway and took a moment to compose himself before opening the door.

Upon opening the door, he was greeted by his two brothers, who were sitting on the living room couch watching television. They looked up when they heard him enter, and his eyes widened when he saw the happy expression on his face.

— Where were you? And more importantly, why do you have that stupid smile on your face? -. His younger brother asked, getting up from the couch and approaching him with a mocking grimace on his face.

— Always so opportune Lo'ak, but the airhead is right. What happened? It seems that your happy outing with the capricious princess went well -. Kiri spoke as she laughed at the embarrassed expression of her older brother.

— Did she go out with anyone? -. Lo'ak asked surprised, he was not aware that Neteyam had a life, he thought he had gone to some silly school council meeting (a council to which Neteyam belonged), well that explained why it took him so long to get ready, the truth is he didn't care either. I pay attention when I ask him "What did he look like?" he was more focused on other things (devouring the cheese balls in the cupboard).

Neteyam sighed in frustration, the truth is he didn't want to answer any questions, he could just ignore his entire interrogation, but most likely neither of them would leave him alone until he answered, he scratched the back of his neck, feeling a little nervous at the idea. to tell them about your new relationship.

— Well, it's true, I went out with someone -. He began, waiting to see his reaction, mostly psyching himself out for the mockery he would hear (especially late from Lo'ak).

— Hallelujah, you finally listened to me -. Lo'ak exclaimed with some emotion, he had always told him that before leaving high school he should at least get a girlfriend, especially now that the girl his brother was interested in would most likely reject him - Have you already forgotten? your impossible love affair with Ao'nung? -. He knew that the crush that Neteyam had with Ao'nung was something temporary, that he probably realized that he wouldn't achieve anything with her.

— No -. He responded somewhat annoyed by his brother's assumption, and even if that were the case, if Ao'nung had rejected him he wouldn't have dated someone else right away. - In fact I went out with her -. He said with a smile as he saw Lo'ak's expression who looked like his jaw would hit the floor.

— Oh really?! -. Lo'ak exclaimed in surprise, that damned son of the demon did it, he really got Ao'nung to date him, maybe he should be considered a hero for such a feat. — You don't have any black eyes or any bruises, it also seems like you don't have anything broken. Congratulations, you achieved what no other person had achieved, leaving with Ao'nung and returning intact -. He examined his brother everywhere, since he found out about the interest that Neteyam had with Tsireya's sister he thought that she would beat him to death, but how lucky his brother was.

— Hey, 'Nung is not a person who just looks for trouble, why would you think she would hit me just for dating her? -.

— Well, one of the athletics guys tried to get out of it with her, I think they saw each other a couple of times and the last I heard about it was that she gave him a black eye.

Of course, Ao'nung is cute, I wouldn't deny that, in fact many other guys tried to have something with her and ask her out, but she simply rejected them, nothing more happened than that, but precisely after that "accident" many gave up trying to have something with her, others continued to insist, perhaps because they were masochists.

— Whatever her reasons, she must stop bothering me with that -. Hhe had found out about that, but he never believed that the girl had done it just because and he really didn't want to interrogate her with that kind of thing now, maybe if it happened she would ask her but until then he wouldn't ask unnecessary questions or comments.

—I'm just warning you. Does it bother you that I talk about your girlfriend like that? -. Lo'ak said while making a ridiculous voice and moving in a strange way mocking his brother, it was funny how Neteyam justified the girl, as if he defended his girlfriend when she barely agreed to go out with him for a late.

— Yes it bothers me, that's enough.

— It's okay, you know I'm just annoying you, do what makes you happy brother, I'm just saying avoid having problems with her, for your sake and mine, I don't want that by getting her to be your girlfriend you make her get upset with you and end up telling Tsireya everything and make me look bad -.

— We already are, don't worry -.

He said that comment out of nowhere or it made one of the cheese balls that Lo'ak was eating get stuck in his throat and he started coughing loudly, it almost seemed like a lung was going to come out.

— Is seriously? You and Ao'nung? A couple? -. Kiri asked, amazed at her brother's response at the same time that she stood up and began to pat Lo'ak's back to help him with her annoying cough.

— Yes really -. He confirmed, laughing at her reactions. — And... Now we are boyfriends -.

Both younger brothers looked at each other, clearly surprised. — I can not believe it! -. His brother exclaimed, still recovering from the coughing fit. — How did you get him to accept? We thought that she hated you and that she would rather drink a liter of orange juice with toothpaste than if she wanted to relate to you in any way to tell the truth -. How specific his brother had been.

Neteyam shrugged, remembering how things had started between him and his now girlfriend, he really didn't want to tell his brothers too much.

— Well, I think things have changed between us. We gave ourselves the opportunity to get to know each other better and discovered that we have a lot in common -.

The brothers nodded slowly, processing the information. Then, the youngest broke the silence with a mischievous smile. — Congratulations brother! I can't wait to find out if she really can't stand you or not -. Neteyam just rolled his eyes, he no longer wanted to have to explain any more to his annoying siblings who did nothing but make fun of him.

— To all this. Will you make it public? -.

Kiri asked while crossing her arms, Neteyam was the most sought-after boy in the entire school and tons of girls will be "devastated" by the news that her brother will no longer be available due to his recent relationship and it's not that she cares to be honest. after all it was her brother's life, she shouldn't and didn't want to get involved in it to tell him what and what not to do, but on the other hand she also didn't want a bunch of girls to come and harass her and her brothers about that matter, She already had enough with her friends and classmates asking her for her brother's number. Completely annoying.

— To be honest, if I would like to do it, I wouldn't mind doing it, but this is not just my decision, I would have to consult with Ao'nung first, I want her to be as comfortable as possible, I know I don't want to hide our relationship, but I also don't want it to become a spectacle for everyone else -.

— Nice. But I don't think you should worry too much about that. People are going to talk anyway, so why not just be honest and happy? -. Lo'ak commented, he was right, it was impossible to stop people from talking, but somehow that made Neteyam nervous.

— I think the important thing is to do what makes you feel comfortable -. She said to her brother, placing a hand on his shoulder as a sign of support. — If you decide to go public, make sure it is on your own terms and that you are prepared for any reaction.

— Exactly. If you're happy with Ao'nung, there's no reason to hide it. Plus, people should be happy for you.

— Thanks guys. They are right. After all, I have nothing to hide - She said with a smile.

Lo'ak patted him on the back. — Well said. Do what makes you happy, and we will be here to support you -.

...

After his conversation with his brothers, Neteyam retreated to his room, his mind filled with thoughts of his new relationship with Ao'nung. He lay on his bed, staring at the ceiling with a silly smile on her face as she remembered the sweet taste of her lips when they had kissed. Every detail of the moment was etched in his memory, from the softness of her lips to the feel of her hands on his face.

The kiss had been a magical moment, full of emotion and tenderness. He felt lucky to have found someone who made him feel that way, and he was excited for what the future held for them together.

He stood there, lost in his thoughts and emotions, reliving over and over again the magical moment they had shared. For an instant, everything around him seemed to fade away, and only him and the intoxicating feeling of being in love existed.

After a few minutes lost in his thoughts, he decided to take his phone and send Ao'nung a goodnight message. He knew he was a little early to talk to her after her date, after all he had said he would give her space to decide when they should talk, but he couldn't resist expressing to her how happy he was. felt.

Ao'nung <3

Today 8:34 pm.

[Good night.]

[I hope you have sweets
dreams.]

[I'm looking forward to seeing you again
  soon.]

When he sent the message, she felt a mix of nervousness and excitement. He knew she would probably be busy or maybe already sleeping, but he wanted her to know how important she was to him and how special their time together had been.

He lay in bed, staring at the screen of his phone, waiting for a response that he knew might not come until the next morning. He didn't want to sound too intense. Was he too intense? Thinking about that worried him a little, he put his phone aside on the nightstand next to his bed to get away from it for a while, it's not that he didn't want to know if the girl had answered him, but he didn't want to be glued to the phone either. device anxiously awaiting Ao'nung's response although from time to time he turned to take a quick look.

°*.╰─────.••✿••.─────╯.*

The night was calm and cozy in Ao'nung's house, she, along with her sister and Rotxo, were in the youngest's room, surrounded by pillows and blankets, watching a movie on television while the girl's sister watched them. He applied a facial mask to both boys.

The girl felt relaxed and happy, enjoying the company of her loved ones. However, her peace of mind was interrupted when her phone vibrated with an incoming message. When she checked she saw that it was a text message from Neteyam

Her heart skipped a beat with excitement and nervousness as she read the message. It was a normal message, a message that anyone could send, but why did he make it sound ridiculously cheesy?

The girl bit her lower lip, feeling a mix of emotions. On the one hand, she was excited to receive a message from Neteyam, she waits...was she excited? She shook her head to get that thought out of her mind; on the other hand, she felt nervous about how to respond without seeming too excited or distant.

Her thoughts were interrupted by the voice of her sister, who was applying the mask to her friend's face. — What's wrong 'Nung? Why that worried face? -.

The girl looked up, meeting the expectant gazes of her sister and her friend.
— It's... It's a message from Neteyam, it's just a good night message -. She explained, feeling a little overwhelmed by the situation.

Her friend smiled knowingly. —That's adorable. You should answer him, but first let me see what he sent you.

The girl's sister nodded. — Yes, but first, let me finish your mask -. She said with a smile, turning her attention back to her friend's face.

— Queeny , I look fabulous with or without a mask, I have priorities and gossip comes first -.

— Aha, but if I don't finish, all the product will drain out and you will make a mess -.

— Ash... Well, 'Nung read what you are going to answer -. She said quickly as she brought a few boots to her mouth to start eating.

— Why? -. she asked as she raised an eyebrow, she felt like that was an invasion of her privacy.

— Like why? Obviously for quality control, you can't answer anything -.

The girl nodded and thought about how to respond while her sister finished with her friend's mask and he waited for her to read her response. Finally, she decided to write a simple but sincere message. — "Thank you very much" "I also hope to see you soon to talk" "Good night and rest" -.

Her sister and her friend looked at her approvingly as she sent the message. — That was good -. He exclaimed her friend while he applauded her with a smile. — It was a simple, short and precise answer, perfect, I'm sure your "Golden Boy" would be happy to read your message -.

— Why ? It's just a good night message, anyone would do it whether they are a couple or not.

— Yes, but I'm not referring to that message, I was referring to the one where you say that you also hope to see him soon -.

In response to her friend's comment Ao'nung could only remain silent as her face took on a red hue. The girl hadn't really thought about it, a part of her did admit that she wanted to see him, maybe chat about all this and pass the time. time with him, but the proudest part of her wanted to ignore that feeling, she shook her head again and then threw one of the chairs she was leaning on at Rotxo's back, it wasn't painful at all but it did make him throw the chocolate that He was eating.

— You are a monster -. He said with a pitiful tone as she cried for the "loss" of his sandwich, but she still "cleaned" said sandwich and finished eating it.

— That's disgusting, the devil already sucked that up -. Of course she loved her friend, but sometimes she seemed a little...disgusting to her.

— It's not true, as long as it doesn't last more than five seconds I can still eat it -.

— I'm sure it doesn't work that way -. The girl said as the girl looked at her friend with a frown and wrinkling her nose.

— Leave me alone, it's your fault for throwing away my divine delicacy, if I get sick I'll blame you -.

— You're a dramatic person, you could have taken another one and thrown that one away -. At her comment, Rotxo put his hand on his chest and made an exaggerated expression of indignation and anger while he opened his mouth and exhaled deeply.

— Dramatic me? Then sell me and buy a rabbit -. She said as she fell onto some pillows and "died" in that spot.

— At least a rabbit would behave better than you -. Ao'nung decided to play Rotxo's game a little longer otherwise she wouldn't stop pestering her for making him "lose her divine delicacy" all night long.

— No, better tell me that you don't love me anymore -. He wiped away his "tears" while sobbing exaggeratedly, both Tsireya and Ao'nung rolled their eyes, Ao'nung, to "make up" with his friend, gave him a package of gummies while he "apologized" and the boy quickly changed his state of mind. I encourage the same cheerful man as always.

After a while they continued watching the film while talking about the actors who appeared in it, asking who each of them found attractive and so they continued for a while with two other films and a series that Rotxo wanted to see because he appreciates an actor who Everyone liked it and as expected they didn't stop commenting about it.

— Excuse me, but cannibalism is cool as an allegory towards love -. Rotxo said at the same time that he hugged the television since they had paused the series to talk about the actor's frozen image on the screen.

— I prefer the "sun and the moon" -. Tsireya spoke as she brought her hands together and rested them on her face with a smile.

— 'Nung agrees with me, right 'Nung? -. He used his puppy eyes to look at his friend, He didn't want them to understand it, but rather to understand it because of her guilty pleasure.

— I couldn't tell you, if I'm honest, someone giving me a heart made from someone else's remains seems a bit exaggerated, but they used the metaphor of "Blue Beard" and "The Perfect Man" and it was beautiful -.

— I will take it as that you agree with me and that you agree that this man, even though he is a cannibal, is very romantic.

— A topic that can be debated -.

— I still don't like the ending, they should have taken couples therapy before jumping off a cliff, ironic if you think that one of them was a psychiatrist -. Tsireya commented on the protagonists of the series they were talking about while pouring another glass of soda and taking another handful of fried foods.

— It was more complicated than that, they were fleeing from the police -.

— Just because you find it attractive, that's why you're going to justify it -.

— Yeah. And? I'm talking about Mad Mikkelsen, I get down on my knees for that man and if he plays a character no matter how questionable, I'm going to defend him.

— I'm going to pretend I don't hear that -. Ao'nung said as she frowned and switched to something else on the TV.

— Oh, shut up, you did the same thing when Helena Bonham acted as Bellatrix -.

— Don't mess with my wife, she was a more modern and dangerous version of the archetype of the evil witch, it was beautiful and you know it.

— And you judge me? Disrespect abounds here.

— Well, stop fighting -. Tsireya said, stepping between the two boys, more than anything so that they wouldn't make more noise and wake up their parents.

— 'Reya is right, we missed the main topic of why this meeting -. She settled in her seat to lie face up on some pillows.

— Also, did you finish all the popcorn? -.

— Yes, besides that, and it's about you and Neteyam. And what do you expect from this relationship with him? -.

The girl pondered for a moment, thinking about what she really wanted from her relationship with her Neteyam. — Well, right now, I just want to enjoy being with him and see where the relationship takes us. I don't want to rush or set too many expectations. I just want things to flow naturally.

Tsireya nodded, understanding her point. — That's sensible. It is important not to put too much pressure on the relationship and simply enjoy the moment.

Rotxo looked at her with interest. —And have you thought about making your relationship public? Because, you know, Neteyam is quite popular with girls, and she could attract attention if they decide to go public.

The girl bit her lower lip, thinking about her friend's question. - Yes I've thinked about it. I think I would eventually like to make it public, but I don't want it to be something big or flashy. I just want people to know it naturally, when the time is right.

Tsireya smiled, showing her support. — That sounds good. I think it's important to do things at your own pace and do what makes you feel comfortable.

Rotxo nodded He agreed. — Totally agree. The important thing is that you do what makes you happy and that you feel secure in your decision.

The night continued with laughter and chatter, but in the back of her mind, Ao'nung was feeling a little anxious but arguably in a good way.

Was it wrong that she already wanted to talk to Neteyam?

┏━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━┓

I projected 

Something short because things are coming up, so check my profile from time to time, maybe you'll find something.

Should they go on another date?

HEY. Please go to my new work "Fall in love with Pandora", it is a project that particularly excites me so I hope you like it and support it. New things are coming, possibly One-Shots or very short stories.

Please, if you like it, vote and comment, it would make me very happy.

Also follow me on my networks, there I upload nice things like fanart's and headcanon's

On Twitter, Instagram and Tumblr you can find me as:
"@Eidarnox" or the links are in my profile information

Thank you 🌿✨

In other news, I am currently opening commissions if you are interested the pricing information is on my Twitter profile in Tweet pinned to get in touch.

https://twitter.com/Eidarnox_666/status/1674480197393850388?t el=eSVYF191s5jcUcBJoI8uVA&s=19

(I also leave the images with the information)

Please I'm hungry

Chapter Text

The morning sun was just beginning to illuminate the small dining room of the house, filtering through the lace curtains and bathing the table in a soft golden light. The table was carefully set: bowls of fresh fruit, freshly toasted bread, homemade jam and a steaming pot of coffee.

Tonowari moved around the kitchen preparing the last details of breakfast, Ronal insisted that he could help him but the man refused, simply claiming that he wanted her to rest due to the advanced stage of her pregnancy, the woman told her husband that he was exaggerating, but she thought it was sweet that he and her daughters had the gesture of not letting her do any housework, although she thinks they are exaggerating, she was pregnant not disabled, but anyway, she was busy serving the orange juice, while Tonowari finished preparing some scrambled eggs.

— Well, girls and Rotxo -. Ronal said as she put a jug of juice on the table. — How did you sleep last night? -.

— Good, mom -. Tsireya replied, smiling. — Although I need dad to pick me up later tomorrow, I need to resolve a problem with the use of the gym with the basketball boys and Professor Quaritch -. Tonowari nodded as she served her daughter her portion.

— Hello Mrs. Ronal, you look spectacular today -. He said as he waited for the woman to give him permission to sit down and when the woman gave him a nod he took a seat next to Ao'nung.

— Aja, does your mother know you're here? -. She said with a smile, to tell the truth her husband was right in saying that it seemed like the boy lived with them, what made her laugh the most was when she saw Tonowari's face who had a slight frown.

— Of course I do, You knows that she gets very upset when I go out without telling her where I'm going, but I'm sorry for always showing up like this, I promise I'll let you know next time -. The older man just snorted while his eldest daughter patted him on the back with a small smile.

Ao'nung, on the other hand, had a more thoughtful expression as she chewed a piece of bread with jam. — I slept well too, but I had a very strange dream -. She commented, staring blankly at the table.

— What did you dream, honey? -. Tonowari asked as he sat at the table with his plate of scrambled eggs.

— I don't remember well, dad -. Ao'nung answered, frowning as if he was trying hard to remember. — But I think I had to see that you would give me a raise -. She said with a somewhat mocking smile, to tell the truth he wanted a little more money to improve the transmission of his motorcycle now that he was at the mechanic's.

— What an imaginative dream my love, but that won't happen, unless you are going to help me in the shop in which case I might consider it -.

— Well, at least I tried -.

As everyone settled down to start breakfast, Tonowari looked at his youngest daughter with an expression that, although Ao'nung didn't understand what she meant, didn't know whether to leave or apologize to her father for whatever she had done.

— By the way, 'Nung -. He said, trying to sound casual. — How did your outing with that Sully boy go last night? -. 

Ao'nung almost spat out her orange juice in fright and looked at her father with wide eyes. Rotxo giggled and Tsireya put a hand to her mouth, trying to hide her smile.

— It was good, dad -. The girl said, trying to sound casual, but of course, how normal can she sound while coughing trying to catch her breath.

— What did you do? -. The man insisted, curious to know more about his youngest daughter's "social life" -.

— We just went to dinner and to the aquarium -. She tried to keep his tone of voice indifferent as if it had been a "friends" outing.

— Just that? -. He probed a little further, judging by his daughter's reaction he was suspicious, Jake Sully may be a good friend of his but he wouldn't allow his son to disrespect his daughter.

— If it was just that, he was very kind if that's what worries you, plus he brought me home at the time you gave me permission to get home -. Of course, She could skip the kiss part and now his father could consider the eldest of the Sully brothers as a kind of "son-in-law".

— Well... I'm glad you had a good "outing" honey. Just remember to always be yourself and not feel pressured to do anything you don't want to -. Tonowari advised in a serious tone, how illegal would it be to threaten a young man with a shotgun?

— I know, dad. Thanks -. Ao'nung responded with a nod of her head, she was grateful for her father's concern, but perhaps she should warn Neteyam not to come to her house too often or at least not when her father was there.

While they continued eating breakfast, the conversation changed to other topics, such as plans for the rest of the week, Ronal would take a few weeks from work to rest since there were only a few weeks left until the term of her pregnancy and then start her maternity leave, if it were up to the woman she could continue working longer before giving birth, I mean it wasn't the first time she was pregnant, but her husband insisted too much that she had to rest, even when Ronal told her that it was okay after all when she was pregnant with Tsireya and Ao'nung it was no different but she didn't want to argue with the man or her daughters (who apparently had adopted their father's overprotective character) but sometimes it was ridiculous how worried the man was, he didn't even let her pick up her plate, although in a very selfish way she liked receiving that attention and for Tonowari to pamper her in that way. After breakfast, the family (along with Rotxo) decided to spend the day together, taking advantage of the fact that it was Sunday and there were no immediate responsibilities, spending the day in the garden sounded like a good idea, Tonowari brought snacks and lemonade for everyone since the weather was suitable for eating outside in the garden.

Ao'nung, although she tries to enjoy the day, can't help but feel butterflies in her stomach every time her phone rings. She had answered a few messages from Neteyam, she tries not to be frequent out of some embarrassment but talking to him felt like something very natural, to say the least, of course, feeling that she was still too embarrassed to maintain a conversation that could be considered too fluid.

Seeing her somewhat red expression, Rotxo and Tsireya exchange a few knowing glances from time to time, knowing exactly what is going on. During the afternoon, they even throw a couple of humorous comments at her, which Ao'nung takes relatively well, since she hasn't hit or thrown anything at Rotxo.

— Don't you think it's the most romantic thing? -. Said the only boy as he rested his face on his hands enthralled by the story of his date with the Sully's older sister

— I guess it's okay if you like that stuff -. The girl commented, to be honest she didn't think that going to bazaars to buy clothes and other magical trinkets was necessarily something AS romantic as her friend made it seem, but it did seem like a good date option (maybe she stole the idea from her friend).

— Don't say that you just "suppose", obviously it was more than excellent. Ah! In case I forget, look what we bought, we looked for other rings that matched the charms -. The boy exclaimed with a huge smile as he extended his arm showing his wrist on which there was a bracelet with several charms, many seemed to go together with others, the girls imagined that the other "halves" were worn by the girl Sully

— It's very cute, I'm surprised that she had suggested using them in the first place -. Tsireya took the boy's wrist to look better at the bracelet, she also wanted to use matching charms with Lo'ak

— Right? It feels like promise rings -.

— Ready to become a "male wife" -. Ao'nung spoke while a mocking smile adorned his face

— Don't tell me that, you excite me -. Rotxo brought both hands to his face and began to laugh like, in Ao'nung's words, like a fool who made him look like a duck, to tell the truth Rotxo didn't mind that idea, in fact he was formulating too many fictional scenarios with that in mind. — But, speaking of dates, are you already talking to Neteyam? -. He said with a smile while lying down on the grass.

— More or less, we do talk, but not that much, I mean ... -. Why was it so difficult for her to talk? She took a breath of air to be able to continue. — We talked in the morning, very simple things, a "How are you?" and "What are you doing?" Nothing too specific -.

— It's very good, imagine that you would ignore him all day -. Rotxo replied with some mockery, he thought that his friend would cower and like many of her problems she would wait to meet the eldest of the Sullys to talk to him.

— Hey, it's not like I'm that good either -. She would be lying if she said she didn't consider it, but Neteyam was so... Neteyam? That it was almost difficult for him not to respond to her silly (cute) messages.

— Have you already talked to him about making his thing public? -. Tsireya asked, it's not that he wanted to pressure his sister but maybe it was something they should think about, at least eventually, of course they didn't owe explanations to anyone and much less to people who were in the boy's fan club or boys interested in his sister, however it would be uncomfortable for both of them if someone were to "flirt" with one of them.

— ... Not yet, maybe it's something we should talk about in person, but to be honest I don't want to make it public, not now because I feel like we'll have to give a lot of explanations -.

— Do what is best for you, whatever it is, don't forget that we are here to help you with anything -.

The girl nodded and they continued living together for the rest of the day, as the afternoon progresses and night arrives, Ao'nung finds herself alone in her room, reflecting on what has happened to her. 

She can't help but smile as she thinks about her new relationship with the eldest Sully's, he was her first boyfriend, and although she was genuinely happy, she is also scared of the unknown, mostly because she didn't know how to act. She didn't mind being cheesy with the boy, but she was also embarrassed. She took a breath, first she thought about editing Neteyam's contact name, to be honest she felt nervous when she typed the new name, it was silly but at the same time she felt ridiculous.

*You edited the contact*

Teyam ヾ(•ω•')o

Today 7:10 pm

[Before school starts]

[Can we talk in the library
tomorrow?]

°*.╰─────.••✿••.─────╯.* 

Tonowari looked at his watch and then stood up from the table. “It’s time to go. We don’t want to be late, do we?” He said, turning to the girls.

Tsireya and Ao’nung stood up from the table, picking up their backpacks and lunches. Ronal gave each of them a kiss on the forehead before they headed out the door. The ride to school was quiet, with soft music playing in the background and the sound of the engine humming softly.

When they arrived at school, Tonowari parked the car in front of the main entrance. Tsireya was the first to get out, saying goodbye to her father with a quick kiss to go solve her problem with the basketball boys, then she was followed by Ao'nung, who stopped for a moment before leaving.

— Thanks dad, see you later -. She gave her father a smile, which he responded with a loving gesture.

— You're welcome, do you want me to pick you up today or will Rotxo bring you? -.

— Today I have a study session with Neteyam, he'll take me home -.

— Okay, just be very careful, and if he decides to overstep your boundaries with you, use that -. With that said, he took out a small bottle of pepper spray from the glove compartment to which Ao'nung just looked at him confused. —No young lady should walk around without one of these, I was going to give you and your sister a Swiss Army knife but your mother told me it was too excessive -.

— Okay, I promise you that if things get awkward I'll use it -. At this point Ao'nung was embarrassed by what her father was suggesting, of course, she was very grateful for the gesture anyway.

— Okay, now yes, see you later -. She said goodbye to her daughter with a hug that was immediately reciprocated

— Goodbye dad -.

°*.╰─────.••✿••.─────╯.*

The girl felt nervous as she waited for Neteyam in the library. He had expressed his wish for her to be as comfortable as possible in their courtship, and she wanted the same. As she waited, she went over in her mind what she wanted to say to him. She wanted to express her feelings and concerns clearly and honestly, but she also wanted to make sure the boy himself was comfortable with her demands, of course, if she wanted to continue this.

Suddenly, she felt a presence behind her and, before she could turn around, she felt several of the boy's braids resting on her shoulder and his arms surrounding her in a warm embrace. She shivered slightly at the contact, still feeling a mix of excitement and nervousness with the boy so close.

—Hello -. He said in a soft voice, breaking the silence.

She turned to him to meet his loving gaze. — Hello -. The girl replied, feeling somewhat overwhelmed by his closeness.

The boy smiled and took something out of his pocket. It was a keychain with a stuffed penguin. — They sold these near Tuk's school and I thought you might like them so I thought I'd give it to you -. He said nervously, handing her the keychain.

Ao'nung took the keychain tenderly, she could feel her heart beating hard in her chest, despite it being something very simple she couldn't help the colors rising to her face. 

— Thank you, it's very cute -. She said, smiling weakly.

The boy seemed to notice the tension in the air and decided to address the topic that had kept them apart all weekend. —Is there something bothering you? -.  He asked, looking for her gaze.

Ao'nung quickly shook her head and shook her hands as a sign of denial, feeling a lump in her throat. — No, nothing like that, I just want to talk -. She answered somewhat nervously, to tell the truth she didn't feel uncomfortable about her new relationship with Neteyam but she did want them to establish certain points.

— I'll listen to you of course -. Neteyam said with a smile and they both sat at a nearby table, facing each other. The boy took her hands in his, seeking comfort in her touch.

— I've been thinking... I don't want to make our relationship public -. She said with a somewhat nervous tone of voice, trying not to make eye contact with the eldest of the Sully's brothers.

— Does that make you uncomfortable? -. The boy asked somewhat confused, although the truth was he was more worried.

— It's not that -. He said shaking his head. — I don't feel ashamed of being with you. On the contrary, I feel incredibly lucky. But... I don't know if I can deal with everything that comes with it. The looks, the comments, the expectations... I'm not used to that kind of attention -.

Neteyam nodded and then kissed the knuckles of her hands. That had been too cheesy, but rather than bothering Ao'nung, she thought it was a tender gesture.

— I don't care what other people say. I'd like to brag that the most beautiful girl agreed to go out with me, but I want you to know that my greatest wish is for you to be comfortable in our relationship. I don't want to pressure you or make you feel uncomfortable in any way -.

— Thank you... -.The boy nodded, encouraging her to continue. —  It's not that I don't love you, it's just that I feel like everything has happened too fast and I want to make sure we're on the same page -.

Neteyam looked at her tenderly, gently squeezing her hands. —  I understand how you feel, and I'm sorry if I've made you feel pressured in any way. I want you to know that I'm here for you, and that we can take things at your pace -.

The girl nodded, feeling a relief at hearing his words. — Thank you for understanding -. She said with a smile as she played with one of Neteyam's rings.

Neteyam gently squeezed her hands, feeling the warmth of his skin against hers. But there was something else she wanted to discuss, something that had been on her mind for a while.

— Nung, there's something I'd like to ask you -. he said, looking at her with a somewhat funny expression, almost seeming mocking at her request.

— Sure, tell me -. she replied, slightly confused by the tone he had taken.

— I know you want us to keep our relationship private, and I respect that. But... -. Neteyam paused, searching for the right words before continuing to speak without the desire to sound too forward. — I don't want to get attention, especially from girls, they keep approaching me, sending me messages, well... You've seen the posters they leave in the stands -.

Ao'nung felt a pang of jealousy, although she tried to hide it. She knew it was natural, given how popular Neteyam was, but she couldn't help but feel a little insecure.

— I understand... -. The girl said slowly, waiting for him to continue.

— I want people to know that I'm in a relationship, that I'm with someone -. Neteyam continued as she caressed the palm of Ao'nung's hand. — I don't want them to think that I'm available, because I'm not. And if you don't want it to be public, I'll respect that, but I'd like to find a way to show it... without saying it directly -.

Ao'nung blinked a few times confused at first. She wasn't sure where he was going with this.

— What do you mean? -.

— Well, I was thinking... -. Neteyam leaned a little closer to her, speaking in an even lower tone. — Could you walk me to my car? We won’t do anything big, I just want to take a picture of us holding hands to post on my social media. You don’t have to show your face, it wouldn’t be a big deal, right? -.

Ao’nung fell silent, considering her proposal. On one hand, she understood Neteyam’s desire to protect their relationship from unwanted attention. On the other hand, there was her own fear of being the center of attention. However, the way Neteyam had put it, as something small and private, made the idea not seem so scary.

— Just a picture? -. she asked, wanting to make sure she had understood correctly.

— Just a picture. Nothing more -.Neteyam nodded with a smile.

Ao’nung thought for a moment. The idea was sweet, and somehow, she liked the idea of ​​having something that was just between them. It wasn't going public with the relationship, but it wasn't hiding completely either. It was a small gesture, one that belonged only to them.

— I like the idea -. Ao'nung finally answered, with a shy smile.

Neteyam was relieved to hear his answer. While he knew it wasn't the same as going public with their relationship, but at least it was a step forward, and something that would allow him to feel like they weren't hiding completely.

— Perfect -.he said, getting up from the table and offering her his hand. — Let's go -. Neteyam took his hand, feeling a little tickle as he did so, and together they left the library, walking through the somewhat empty halls of the school. Nowadays it was no longer rare to see them together since Neteyam started being Ao'nung's tutor, but now there was something different in the way they looked at each other, in the way their fingers intertwined as they walked.

The walk to the parking lot was quiet, and although they didn't talk much. When they finally reached Neteyam's car, he stopped and looked at her with a smile that reflected both confidence and a hint of nervousness, he opened the passenger door for the girl to get in and then climbed into the driver's seat.

— Here we are -. Neteyam said as she pulled out her phone. — Ready? -. Ao'nung smiled and nodded as she extended her hand towards him.

Neteyam took her hand carefully, feeling the familiar warmth of her skin against his. They moved a little closer, and the boy raised his phone, pointing the camera at them. The sound of the camera captured the moment. The eldest Sully looked at the image on the screen and then showed it to Ao'nung.

— What do you think? -. He asked, waiting for the girl's approval. Ao'nung looked at the photo and smiled.

— I like it -. She said, feeling a strange mix of relief and satisfaction. — It's perfect -. Neteyam nodded in satisfaction.

— So, should I post it? -. He asked, wanting to make sure Ao'nung was completely okay with it.

Ao'nung took a moment to consider the question. It was a small step, and while he knew this wouldn't make their relationship blatantly public, he also knew that the people closest to them, or those who actually paid attention, would notice the change. Finally, he nodded.

—  Yes, post it -. The boy smiled, and with a few taps on his phone, the photo was shared. He didn't add an elaborate caption, just a simple heart emoji next to the image of their intertwined hands.

Ao'nung looked at the photo one more time and it was pretty.

┏━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━┓

It was my birthday a week ago, tell me something nice please

WHEN THERE IS INTEREST EVERYTHING IS POSSIBLE DAMN IT.

Oh, the chapter was really nice, but it kind of lacks drama, right?

HEY. Please check out my new work "Fall in love with Pandora", it's a project that particularly excites me so I hope you like it and support it. New stuff is coming, possibly One-Shots or very short stories.

Please if you like it, vote and comment, it would make me very happy

Also follow me on my social networks, there I upload nice things like fanart's and headcanon's

On Twitter, Instagram and Tumblr you can find me as:
"@Eidarnox" or the links are in my profile information

Thanks 🌿✨

In other news, I am currently opening commissions in case you are interested in the price information, it is on my Twitter profile in Pinned Tweet to get in touch.

https://twitter.com/Eidarnox_666/status/1674480197393850388?t el=eSVYF191s5jcUcBJoI8uVA&s=19

(I also leave the images with the information)

Please, I'm hungry

Please, I'm hungry

Chapter Text

There were probably ten minutes left before the bell started ringing and classes began, but none of the young people were in a hurry to leave the boy's car. Ao'nung was still holding Neteyam's hand, squeezing it from time to time, giving it a little squeeze, and playing with her rings. It was strange. She never imagined herself in this situation with Neteyam. It felt unreal, to be honest.

The boy, noticing this small gesture, gently released the girl's hand, and before she could ask herself why, he began to take off one of the rings he was wearing on his right hand. It was a simple, silver ring with an engraved design that looked ancient, almost as if it were from a story taken from a fantasy book.

Ao'nung looked at him curiously as he held the ring in front of her.

— I want you to have it -. Neteyam said, her tone somewhat serious but with a smile on her lips. — It's a ring I've been wearing for a long time, it was my favorite for a long time when I bought it, now I want it to be special for you -. Ao'nung blinked, surprised by the gesture.

— For me? But why...? -.

— Because... I want you to have something of mine, something you can carry with you always -. Neteyam delicately took her hand, sliding the ring onto the girl's thumb.

Ao'nung felt the cold metal of the ring quickly warm up on her skin, and couldn't help but smile.

— Thank you -. The girl said, her voice barely a whisper. — It's... Very pretty -.

— It fits you perfectly -. He replied smiling as he looked at how the ring shone on his finger.

— Don't be a liar -. He said with a smile as he intertwined his fingers with the boy Sully again.

— It's not a lie, it looks cute on you -. A small smile formed at the corner of his lips before he continued speaking. — Maybe next time... I can give you one of my sweatshirts, I'd like to see you wearing it -.

— Enough -. Ao'nung's face began to turn red and with her other free hand she put it on Neteyam's face so as not to see him smile anymore since it embarrassed her.

Neteyam laughed and then removed the girl's hand from her face, although it would have been seen as a blow similar to a slap it was not painful at all but she found it funny that the girl reacted like that to her comment, still holding the girl's hand she placed a small kiss on the girl's palm and looked at her with a smile.

— Can I kiss you? -. Neteyam asked, her voice was barely a whisper, but full of intensity.

Ao'nung stood still for a second, her mind struggling between desire and shyness. It wasn't that she didn't want to kiss the eldest Sully brother, in fact, she had talked to Rotxo about the physical contact she could have with Neteyam more regularly and had also imagined what that moment would be like more times than she was willing to admit. But now that it was about to happen, she felt a wave of nerves paralyzing her.

The silence between them stretched for a few moments, during which Neteyam seemed to doubt her decision about asking the girl that question.

—  I'm sorry, I didn't want to pressure you... -. He began to say something embarrassed, starting to move away, but before he could finish the sentence, Ao'nung raised a hand and placed it gently on Neteyam's cheek stopping him before he could move away.

—  Yes... I would like you to kiss me -.  she said finally, her voice had been soft but at the same time she had sounded confident so that was a relief for Neteyam.

Neteyam's eyes lit up with surprise and relief, and without further hesitation, he leaned his head down, bringing his lips to hers. Ao'nung felt the world slow down, as if everything around them faded away, leaving the two of them in a moment suspended in time.

When their lips finally met, it was as if a current of electricity ran through her body, but at the same time, everything felt strangely natural, as if they had done this a thousand times before. The kiss was soft and tender, filled with a mix of emotions that neither of them had ever put into words.

Ao'nung closed her eyes, letting herself be carried away by the feeling of Neteyam's lips on hers, the warmth of his body close to hers, and the accelerated beat of her own heart echoing in her ears. It wasn't a passionate or frenzied kiss, but something deeper, almost tender to be honest, it wasn't a sensation that bothered Ao'nung, she almost felt guilty for having the thought of Neteyam being a little more intense.

After what seemed like an eternity and a single second at the same time, Neteyam pulled away slightly, enough to look Ao'nung in the eyes, their foreheads still touching. Both were breathing with some difficulty, but neither wanted to break eye contact.

— That was... -. Neteyam began to say with his voice that could barely come out as a whisper.

— Yes… -. Ao'nung answered while smiling, unable to find a suitable word to describe what had just happened.

They both stood there, silent, enjoying the closeness they had between them. The distant sound of the school bell announcing the start of classes broke the stillness, but neither of them seemed to pay attention to it.

Finally, Neteyam spoke, his tone had been soft and he again brought the girl's hand closer to give her a small weight on her knuckles.

— Do you want me to take you home today? -. Ao'nung nodded, still feeling the warmth of the kiss on her lips.

— Yes, today dad will make dinner and if you help me study I might invite you to dinner -. the girl said with a mocking smile.

— Are you inviting me to dinner at your house?”

— Maybe, but if you continue being mean I won't let you in -.Neteyam could only laugh, and nodded.

— Okay, I'll see you at the exit, although it would be great if I could see you in the halls, see how pretty you are.”

— Enough…” Neteyam smiled, and with a final handshake, they parted to head to their respective classes.

…

The sound of students' footsteps echoed softly in the halls as Elena walked to her first class of the day. The morning bustle filled the air, with voices intertwined in quick conversations, the sound of locker doors closing, and the distant echo of the bell announcing the start of the school day. However, Ao'nung barely noticed all of this; her mind was busy elsewhere.

With each step she took, her eyes returned again and again to the ring that adorned her finger, it was a little loose on her thumb, making her aware of every movement of her hand. He looked a bit ridiculous, she thought, as she tried to discreetly move him into a more comfortable position. He made her feel a bit self-conscious now; she hadn't considered how he would look in her hand. As she walked, the sound of her own heartbeat seemed deafening.

She finally reached the classroom. As she entered, her eyes immediately went to the back of the room, where Rotxo was sitting, his head bent over his notebook, clearly engrossed in a last-minute attempt to finish his homework.

As soon as she sat down, the boy raised his head and gave her a quick glance, before returning his focus to his homework.

— Hey, how was your morning? -. He asked, his voice absent as he continued to write frantically.

— Good -. Ao'nung replied, trying to sound casual as she put her backpack under her desk.

— Hey 'Nungie, you know I love you a lot, right? I was tired, I wouldn't get all the answers I needed before the horrible computer teacher arrived -.

— Of course... I should start charging for every time I give you my notebooks so you can copy my homework -. The girl said as she took out her notebook and handed it to her friend.

— Thank you friend and partner for the same price -. He quickly looked for the homework and began to transcribe the stupid codes as if her life depended on it, (more or less only his grade). — How are you good at this subject? It's boring as hell and I don't even know what we're going to use this for -.

Well, he was right, it wasn't a "class" as such, it was more like a three-day-a-week workshop that their academic plan asked them to take only up to second year, third year students didn't have to deal with it anymore.

— Only because Tsireya has helped me a lot, she likes these things so I ask her for help if I have anything -. She replied as she leaned on one of her hands against the desk.

— Next time let me do the homework with you -.

— Sure, so you just go to eat and end up copying my homework anyway -.

— That's not true... I wouldn't just go to eat -. The boy laughed while Ao'nung rolled her eyes at his comment.

Rotxo was going to continue talking until inevitably, his gaze fell on his friend's ring again, sincerely Ao'nung wondered how long it would take him to notice it and eventually ask about it.

She didn't have to wait long apparently.

After a few seconds of silence, Rotxo looked up again, this time more attentively. His eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at her, and then, his gaze fell on her hand, where the ring shone in the sunlight coming through the window.

— Well, well... So Neteyam, did he propose something to you? Whoever saw you 'Nungie, you who always said that the Golden Boy was NOT your type AT ALL and now things are more serious than I thought -. Rotxo commented with a mocking smile while he crossed his arms and leaned back in his seat, clearly enjoying the moment.

— Shut up, don't say stupid things, besides it's not that big of a deal -. She replied

Ao'nung quickly, but his timid tone betrayed the confidence he was trying to project.

Rotxo raised an eyebrow, clearly not convinced.

— Isn't it that big of a deal? Come on Ao'nung gave you a ring. That's already something, very romantic in my opinion and from what I see, it's not just any ring, it seems to be expensive -. He said, leaning forward to look at it more closely.

Ao'nung raised er hand slightly, allowing Rotxo to see it better, for a moment, the boy was silent, looking at the ring with a thoughtful expression. Then, something in his expression changed, and an amused smile appeared on his lips.

— You know you're wearing it on the wrong finger, right? -. He said, his tone full of that mix of sarcasm and affection he always used with her.

Ao'nung blinked, confused.

— What? What do you mean, on the wrong finger? -. She asked, looking at the ring again, not understanding what he meant since Neteyam had been the one who had put her ring on her that way.

Rotxo let out a soft laugh, and then, taking her hand carefully, turned it so she could see it better.

— It's a ring for the index finger, not the thumb -. He explained, pointing to the size of the ring on her finger. — That's why it looks a little weird. Neteyam's hands are much bigger than yours, so what for him is a normal ring, for you is huge, I think it would be too big for me too -. He carefully took the ring from Ao'nung's hand to try it on the correct finger and see if it was a little big, then he gave it back to his friend although he was amused by her face as if she was terrified.

It was true, the ring was big for her thumb, but he had assumed that was only because Neteyam had chosen a larger size than normal. She hadn't considered that, for him, it might be a ring perfectly suited for the index finger. The thought of how big the Sully boy's hands were compared to hers made her blush even more.

— I hadn't realized... -. She murmured, gently removing her hand from Rotxo's and looking at the ring with new eyes. Rotxo, noticing her discomfort, softened his tone.

— It's not a big deal, 'Nung. In fact, it's kind of cute. It means that he really cares enough about you to give you something personal. And about the size... well, what can I say? You're going to eat well -. He said with a mocking smile at the double meaning of his words.

— What? -. Well it was even funnier that the girl didn't understand what the boy was talking about.

— You know... They say that big hands are usually a good sign when a man is dating a woman, right? -. Rotxo gave the girl a moment to process the situation, fortunately she didn't have to wait long.

— Oh... OH! Oh Eywa, shut up, shut up! -. The girl started hitting her friend on the shoulder for what he was suggesting, that had never crossed her mind and it wasn't something she wanted to think about, maybe not now, but it was embarrassing that Rotxo said it as if it were nothing.

— Okay, let me go, I give up -. He said laughing while covering himself with his arms from the small blows. — But who could it be, I say you're lucky -.

— If you keep talking I swear to the great mother that I'm going to knock a tooth out of you with one blow -.

— Oh no sis, I have to look pretty for my wife it's not my fault that... -. He was going to continue talking but seeing Ao'nung's annoyed expression decided for his physical well-being not to finish the sentence. — Well, I'll shut up now, but haven't you thought about- ? -. He didn't finish speaking because Ao'nung had thrown his eraser at his head. — Ouch! -.

— Not another word -.

— It's okay, it's okay -. He said with one last laugh before turning his attention back to his notebook and continuing with his homework, although he continued with his conversation. — Actually, it's quite sweet if you think about it, he gave you a very nice piece -. He said giving her a slight push.

— I guess... You're right -. He admitted, smiling a little.

— Of course I am. I always am - Rotxo joked, going back to his homework.

— Well "Mr. I'm always right" the teacher is already coming and you haven't finished -.

Rotxo looked up directly at the door and could see the woman just entering the teachers' offices where they registered her entry, so he had at most five minutes to finish without her noticing.

— ... Dick -. Rotxo said as he continued cursing in a hurry to finish.

— Enjoy -. Ao'nung commented also making fun of him, the boy only looked at her with a slightly furrowed brow but then nodded, admitting that he had asked for it.

— Thanks -.

┏━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━┓

Something short, something nice.

They call it the calm before the storm.

For the next chapter I have a very funny idea that includes Ao'nung, Rotxo and Tsireya

I swear that in my head

It sounds like the funniest thing in the world.

I'm on the cusp of comedy.

HEY. Please check out my new work "Fall in love with Pandora", it's a project that particularly excites me so I hope you like it and support it. New stuff is coming, possibly One-Shots or very short stories.

Please if you like it, vote and comment, it would make me very happy

Also follow me on my social networks, there I upload nice things like fanart's and headcanon's

On Twitter, Instagram and Tumblr you can find me as:
"@Eidarnox" or the links are in my profile information

Thanks 🌿✨

In other news, I'm currently opening commissions so if you're interested, the pricing information is on my Twitter profile in the Tweet pinned to get in touch.

https://twitter.com/Eidarnox_666/status/1674480197393850388?t el=eSVYF191s5jcUcBJoI8uVA&s=19

(I also leave the images with the information)

Please, I'm hungry

Chapter Text

The midday sun shone through the wide windows of the school cafeteria, creating a warm and welcoming atmosphere, though perhaps a bit too hot for some people's tastes. The place was packed with students, each immersed in their own world of conversation, laughter, and the typical bustle of a school day. Tables were filled with trays of food, open notebooks, and backpacks left aside as students took a well-deserved break between classes.

Ao'nung and Rotxo headed toward the cafeteria line, both chatting about the day (mostly Rotxo complaining about how annoying his classes were and how he just wanted the holidays to come).

— I'm so hungry I could eat a whole cow by myself -. He said, looking at the daily menu that was on the board with that day's menu in front of it. — I hope you have something decent today, last week I felt like the meat sandwiches weighed me down all day -.

— I really don't know what you expected if you ate like five, I kindly remind you that meat could still say "Moo" with a trip to the vet, and I'm actually surprised you only got sick for one day, but I heard they're going to serve something special today -. The girl answered as they moved forward in the line.

— It's that they would give me free fries if I bought two sandwiches that were also on sale and you know I like fries, and how am I going to say no if my mommy gave me money to buy my food? -.

— Why do you think they were on sale? -.

— Because they had fries, friend, besides I can't be pretty and not have stomach problems at the same time, you ask for too much -. Ao'nung rolled her eyes before continuing to walk in line, she wasn't going to fight with the boy over a sandwich that destroys stomachs.

The cafeteria smelled of a mix of foods that varied from freshly baked pizzas to fresh salads. The variety of options made the place a favorite among students, and often, the line stretched all the way to the entrance.

Finally, when they reached the front of the line, they both grabbed trays and began choosing their food. Rotxo, always leaning toward the more caloric options, opted for a generous portion of lasagna (perhaps too generous) and a slice of pizza, Ao'nung, on the other hand, chose a chicken salad and a sandwich, feeling like something lighter just looking at the boy's tray made him lose his appetite.

— Are you going to settle for just that?” Rotxo asked, raising an eyebrow as he looked at Ao'nung's tray.

— I'm fine with this, if I get hungry I can buy something from the vending machine in the hallway -. Ao'nung replied with a smile. — Besides, I don't want to be too full for math class after lunch -. Since the day was so hot it would be almost impossible for sleep to not set in if they ate too much considering their next class was math at noon.

— Ah... Right, hey by the way since we're on the subject, how's your project going? -. Rotxo asked as they took their trays to start walking to the first empty table they saw.

Ao'nung smiled, feeling a mix of pride and happiness, he honestly never thought he would do well at it knowing that he dislikes that subject so much.

— It's going pretty well, actually. I've been working hard on it, but I couldn't have made so much progress without Neteyam's help - She admitted as he took a drink from the bar. — He's been my tutor and has helped me understand everything much better -.

Rotxo raised an eyebrow, as he took a tray of fries, otherwise he wouldn't have eaten.

— You see? You talked a lot about the tutor thing, and look now, you're going to improve your GPA and got a boyfriend, who could girl -. He said with a smile, not missing the opportunity to joke around a bit.

Ao'nung just punched him on the shoulder, something (very) strong hoping the boy would shut up his laughter, he wasn't even going to answer that.

— Shut up, although if I'm honest with you without him, I don't know how I would have done in this project. He's taught me a lot and he always has a way of explaining things that makes everything much easier to understand-.

— Girl, I wish I had a tutor like him. Although, thinking about it, he probably wouldn't be as effective if he wasn't so involved. Maybe what I need is a little of that "special touch" that Neteyam has with you, huh -. The boy smiled mischievously while making gestures with his mouth simulating "kisses".

Ao'nung hit his forehead with the tips of his fingers and shook his head.

— Don't be an idiot, Neteyam is a good tutor because he knows how to teach. But yes, I must admit that there is something special about how he helps me. He is patient and always looks for ways to make everything make sense for me -.

— I want it too, do you think if I ask Kiri to be my tutor in Biology she will accept? -.

— Is it some kind of new fetish of yours? Stop with that it's weird -.

Just when they both settled down at the table, talking about the problems they had with their homework, Ao'nung noticed a familiar figure approaching them, although it wasn't hard to recognize by listening to all the murmurs and squeals of some girls.

She was very bothered by the attention Neteyam was receiving.

— Hi 'Nung and... Rotxo -. Neteyam greeted upon arriving at the table. — I hope I'm not interrupting anything important. I just wanted to drop this off before our next tutoring session -. I said smiling.

Okay... The girl found it strange that he mentioned his tutoring at that moment, she thought that they had agreed that they would go to her house that day and she had even invited him to dinner even though she was so embarrassed to do so, she was about to complain, but Neteyam placed her tray on the table and slid a small sweet wrapped in shiny paper similar to a post it across the table, which she left in front of Ao'nung with a note attached.

The girl looked up at him, surprised, and then looked at the small gift. The sweet was a simple chocolate cookie, but what caught her attention was the note that accompanied it. Neteyam had drawn a small heart at the end of the note, which said: "So that you have extra energy in the afternoon. See you later."

Ao'nung felt her heart racing and tried not to form a silly smile on her face, so she bit her lower lip, it would be very silly for her to smile at the gesture that was so simple and also so... Ridiculously cute.

— Ah... Yes. Is it okay if we meet today? -. It was as if the girl's annoyance had disappeared, she just chose to play along with the Sully boy.

— Sure, see you later at the library, okay? -.

— Sure -.

— Fine, see you then -.

The Sully boy said goodbye with a smile before walking next to his brothers, the truth seemed like Lo'ak was making fun of him while Kiri only greeted Rotxo from afar, the boy only returned the greeting with a silly smile which made Ao'nung give him a little nudge with his elbow, as they left Rotxo who had been watching the interaction with an amused smile, couldn't help but intervene

— It seems like you don't like me, right? -. The boy said amused as he began to eat from his tray, it's not something that bothered him, of course, although he didn't expect them to be great friends, he hoped there would be respect between them considering that the oldest son of the Sully's was his friend's boyfriend and he was about to go out with his sister.

— You? I don't think so, it's Neteyam, what could you do to bother him? -.

— I swear, I was leaving Kiri at his house when he came out from behind me, I thought he was going to hit me -.

— She's his sister, I can't imagine any other reaction -.

— No, but it was just that, he faithfully believed that I was dating you and trying to date Kiri at the same time -. Well that sounded unreal, more than anything because the boy wasn't that kind of person, he wasn't a person who fell in love, and he hardly had a "crush" that's why he was so enthralled with the Sully's older sister.

— Wait, you and me, boyfriends? How disgusting, you're like a brute brother that I haven't been able to get rid of since I was five -.

— It was the same thing I told him! Well... More or less, anyway, the thing is that I feel that because of that misunderstanding it's going to hurt my relationship -.

— What relationship? If you haven't asked "your wife" anything yet, stop being so dramatic, he'll get over it, it's Neteyam. How long could he be angry with you? -.

— You're calm and I'm nervous, I'll know when I'm going to talk to her, I want to get to know her a little better, but if Neteyam continues like this I won't be able to do anything, give me a hand, won't you? Please 'Nung, help me and I swear I'll buy you all the milkshakes you want for a week -.

Ao'nung took a taste of his salad making a gesture as if he was thinking about his friend's request

— A month -. It was the only thing she said before going back to eating and holding back her laughter at the boy's offended expression.

— You're an abusive old woman, but it's okay, but swear that you'll help me -.

— I swear -.

— Well, leaving aside your abusive clauses that undermine the morals of my wallet, are you going to share with me what that note says, or are you going to continue keeping it a secret? -. Rotxo asked with a mischievous smile.

Ao'nung felt a little cornered, even though a moment ago she was making fun of the boy, but she decided to share the note, it's not like it was something to hide from him, like something personal or intimate, but she couldn't help but blush her face when doing so.

— It's just an unimportant note, it's not like you couldn't give it to me -. She explained, trying not to sound too much excited.

Rotxo nodded with a mocking expression, but deep down, he was glad to see his friend so happy with something like that.

— Well, I'm glad he's taking good care of you 'Nung, but don't forget about us, your ordinary friends, huh? -. Rotxo said in a joking tone, although with a touch of fun.

— Leave me alone already -. He said while giving the boy a slight push with one of his hands.

— Hey, let me complain in peace, I want a cute girlfriend too -.

°*.╰─────.••✿••.─────╯.*

— Okay I got lost, why does Madonna want to destroy the world? -. The girl asked as she picked up her tray to leave the place

— Didn't you hear me? They were aliens! - Rotxo repeated the same action, only he made exaggerated gestures with his hands because of the little interest his friend showed him.

— I'll be honest, I stopped listening to you when you started mentioning that movie. You said you loved it, but you couldn't remember the name? -. Rotxo stopped for a moment, frowning as he tried to remember.

— Oh, yes. It was that old movie, you know, the one about the aliens who disguise themselves as humans to infiltrate society and no one notices. That's a masterpiece of cinema! -. Ao'nung looked at him perplexed, although she couldn't help but roll her eyes, just for that occasion she was going to try to follow his lead.

— Wait, aliens disguised as humans? Are you talking about some movie from the nineties or something? What are you talking about? -. Rotxo nodded enthusiastically, as if he had just remembered a great detail.

— Yes! I think it was called something like "Hidden Invasion" or "The Imposters". It was a gem of bad cinema. The special effects were horrible, the acting was terrible, although the only good thing was the main actor but it was so bad it was good. I'm surprised you haven't seen it -. Ao'nung couldn't help but laugh at Rotxo's description although she tried to remain serious throughout the conversation.

— I don't know if I'm tempted to see it or if I should avoid it at all costs. Either way, it sounds like the kind of movie you'd put on in an afternoon just because -.

— Exactly -. Rotxo answered, nodding vigorously. — That's what makes it so great. Plus, they have a scene at the end where the aliens reveal their true form, and they're basically... Giant squids I think, but poorly made squids, as if they used tire rubber to make the suits.

— I'm more surprised by that description than by your ability to find those kinds of poorly made movies. How is it possible that there are movies like that and I haven't heard about them?

— Because you're not enough of a cinephile - Rotxo said, putting on an air of wisdom. — To truly appreciate cinema, you must embrace both the good and the bad.

As they walked down the hall, they continued to chat animatedly, immersed in that ridiculously absurd conversation. However, as they approached the classroom, the voices of a couple of girls walking a little further ahead began to stand out over the general noise. They were talking loudly, loud enough for both Rotxo and Ao'nung to hear clearly.

Two girls, walking a little further ahead, were talking loudly, not paying attention to who might be listening. Elena couldn't help but overhear part of their conversation, and the words "boyfriend" and "photos" immediately caught her attention.

— Have you seen the most recent post? - One of the girls said, emotion evident in her voice. — I can’t believe he has a girlfriend. And it’s not even me! It’s totally unfair -.

Ao’nung felt a pang in her stomach as she tried to hide it and walk normally. Out of inertia she squeezed Neteyam’s ring, now she had a bad feeling about who they were referring to.

— I know -. The other girl replied, letting out a frustrated sigh. — Who is that girl, anyway? I’ve never seen her before. And she looks so ordinary! She doesn’t even seem to be anyone special -.

— If I find out who she is, I’m going to tell her that I hate her -. The girl whined in a pitiful tone of voice. — How is it possible that some random girl gets to go out with Neteyam? It’s like she’s cheating on all of us! -.

Ao'nung noticed how her cheeks were starting to heat up, and she immediately knew that they were talking about Neteyam and the photo they had taken earlier that day, now she was regretting giving consent to the Sully boy.

— It's true! -. The first girl continued. — In the photo they are holding hands and even in his description he talks about her. That means that they are officially a couple! It's so unfair! I've been waiting for years for Neteyam to notice me, and now he's with that girl that we don't even know -.

Rotxo who had also heard the conversation, launched a quick glance at Ao'nung. He, of course, knew who they were talking about, but he didn't say anything about it at the moment. He could notice the change in his friend's expression, who was now walking with her head a little lower, clearly uncomfortable with the situation.

The girls continued talking, oblivious to Ao'nung's presence behind them.

— He's not even handsome enough to bother me so much, but there's something about him, you know? -. The second girl commented, trying to justify her frustration. — He's got that perfect guy look. And now it turns out he already has a girlfriend. Ugh, what a bummer! -.

Ao'nung felt her face heat up completely, a mix of embarrassment and nervousness flooding her body. She hadn't thought about the possible repercussions of posting that photo. It had all been a sweet and intimate moment for her, but now, hearing other girls talk about it as if it were a topic of gossip of the day made her feel very exposed.

— Sometimes, I don't understand how people can care so much about what others do in their relationships -. Rotxo murmured, casting a discreet glance at the girls as he and Ao'nung walked behind them. — Seriously, is it so important who is dating who?

— I don't know -. Ao'nung answered quietly, still feeling the knot in his stomach. — I never thought that the photo we took would cause such a stir. I didn't mean for everyone to talk about it -.

Rotxo observed his friend's discomfort and gave her a light friendly push on the shoulder, trying to ease the tension.

— Hey, don't worry about it. Neteyam loves you, and that's what matters. The rest of the people are just jealous because they don't have what you have. You know how gossip is at school. Today they talk about you, tomorrow it will be someone else -.

Ao'nung nodded, but he still felt that annoying tingle of embarrassment. She didn't want to be the center of attention, much less for something as personal as her relationship with Neteyam.

The girls walking ahead of them turned a corner, entering a nearby classroom, and the echo of their conversation finally faded. Ao'nung sighed in relief, but the weight on her chest was still there.

— Are you okay? -. Rotxo asked, stopping a moment before they reached their own classroom.

— Yeah, yeah... just... -. Ao'nung searched for the right words, but felt caught between embarrassment and worry. — I guess I didn't think about what would happen when Neteyam posted that photo. It was all so simple and pretty at the time, but now it seems like everyone has seen it and has an opinion on it -. Rotxo shrugged.

— That's just how people are. They love to butt into other people's lives, especially when it comes to relationships, but, don't let that get to you. You and Neteyam know what you have, and that's all that matters. The others can keep talking, but that won't change what's between you -.

Ao'nung smiled at him, but she couldn't help but keep mulling it over in her head. As they walked to her classroom, she tried to focus on her friend's words and the fact that, at the end of the day, the only thing that really mattered was the relationship she had with Neteyam, not what other people thought or said.

When they finally got to the classroom, Ao'nung sat in her usual spot, next to Rotxo, as Professor Wainfleet began to organize the materials for the class. She still felt a slight discomfort, but Rotxo's words kept echoing in her mind, helping her focus.

She didn't want her life to be filled with gossip, rumors, and unsolicited comments, but she knew she had people in her life who truly cared about her. And that, at the end of the day, was all that mattered.

How problematic it was to go out with Neteyam.

┏━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━┓

The devil works fast, BUT I WORK FASTER

Pretty boy's and girl's have stomach problems.
- Rotxo and the Twitter post that I no longer found on my main page (2024).

Rotxo and I have the same capricious child's palate, up with the fries and screw the "adult" menu

But do you think that all the conversations between Rotxo and Ao'nung come from my imagination?

Of course not, everything is being blatantly copied from the conversations I have with my best friend.

Here's the proof:

(I only asked for a task)

HEY. Please check out my new work "Fall in love with Pandora", it's a project that I'm particularly excited about so I hope you like it and support it. New stuff is coming, possibly One-Shots or very short stories.

Please vote and comment if you like it, it would make me very happy

Also follow me on my social networks, there I upload nice things like fanart's and headcanon's

On Twitter, Instagram and Tumblr you can find me as:
"@Eidarnox" or the links are in my information profile

Thanks 🌿✨

In other news, I am currently opening commissions in case you are interested in the price information it is on my Twitter profile in Pinned Tweet to get in touch.

https://twitter.com/Eidarnox_666/status/1674480197393850388?t el=eSVYF191s5jcUcBJoI8uVA&s=19

(I also leave the images with the information)

Please I'm hungry

Please I'm hungry

Chapter Text

The last bell of the class rang out as the math teacher, Mr. Wainfleet, stood up from his desk with a satisfied smile, holding the stack of graded tests. The murmur of the class died down, and all the students looked at him as he began to hand out the tests one by one. It seemed that one of the students was going to vomit every time the teacher stopped for a few seconds with each student to make a brief comment on their performance. It seemed that he enjoyed their suffering at seeing them so stressed. It seemed that someone was going to faint.

Ao'nung, who was sitting at her desk with her hands clasped on the table, felt her heart racing with each step the teacher took in her direction. The last test had been difficult. He had been cruel to them by being able to solve those complicated equations and problems that had caused her more than one headache during her tutoring sessions with Neteyam. Despite everything, she had tried her best, studying with dedication and solving the exercises over and over again, with the boy Sully always patient at her side, explaining the most complicated details to her.

Finally, Mr. Wainfleet stopped in front of her, holding her test. With a warm smile and a tone of voice that radiated approval.

— Miss Tohiariki, I want to congratulate you. You have done a great job. Your grades have improved remarkably, congratulations -.

Ao'nug felt his face light up with pride and relief. Professor Wainfleet was known for being strict but fair, and receiving a compliment from him was something that not all students achieved. She took the test he handed her with trembling hands, looking at the grade in the upper right corner: 9.5/10. Her stomach flipped with joy. It had been an almost perfect grade, much better than she expected.

— Thank you very much -. She replied while nodding slowly.

— Keep up the pace. -

With those words Professor Wainfleet walked away to continue handing out the rest of the exams, leaving Ao'nung sitting there, still processing what had just happened.

— Hey, congratulations! -. Rotxo whispered from his seat next to her, leaning towards her. — I knew you were going to make it. Look at that grade, almost perfect! - Ao'nung laughed shyly, giving her a small smile.

— Thanks Rotxo - She said, still with a smile on her lips. — I can't believe it, seriously. I thought I was going to do worse, I was begging Eywa to get the minimum grade, but now I feel so relieved now.

— That shows that I was always right that you should agree to have a tutor -. Rotxo replied as she began to pack her things into her backpack. — It's good that I'm a friend, my predictions never fail -.

Ao'nung rolled his eyes, as he placed his backpack on his shoulder he took the opportunity to hit the boy's shoulder which made him quickly complain.

The class ended shortly after, and the sound of backpacks being closed and chairs being dragged across the floor filled the classroom. As the students headed towards the door, Rotxo and Ao'nung left together, walking through the hallways full of students rushing towards their next classes.

— Yes, it has been very helpful, but I admit that without my tutor I wouldn't have been able to achieve it -. After the situation that happened with the girls, she was now embarrassed to refer to Neteyam by his name, she didn't want to sound too familiar and have other people start talking about her, especially the admirers of the boy Sully.

— Really, you deserve all the congratulations -. Rotxo said patting him on the shoulder as they walked. — But now I feel bad, before I bragged to my mother that I had better grades than you, now I won't be able to do it -.

— Thank you? Don't be so childish for Eywa's sake -. The girl answered while smiling again. — Now buy me that milkshake you owe me -.

— Did I already tell you that you are abusive to me? You have to appreciate me more -. He paused slightly before starting to hum. — My heart is delicate, it has to be very well taken care of, treat it well because it was hurt, Oiiiieaai ⁓ -. At this point he was making more exaggerated poses while humming through the halls.

— Shut up now -. Ao'nung gave him a slight push while rolling his eyes although he was laughing at the silly song. — If you keep bothering me, I will no longer do you the favor of helping you with Neteyam so that you can get closer to Kiri -.

— That's called blackmail, woman, did you know that? -.

— Do you want me to help you or not? -. She asked with a raised eyebrow with a mocking smile at seeing the boy's "offended" pressure.

— I'll take it, but I want you to know that it offends me a lot -.

— And why? After all, you were the one who asked me for help, pay the price -.

— I already knew you were a opportunist, typical of Scorpio -.

— If you start talking about the zodiac signs I swear I'm going to hit you -.

— I swear it has a lot to do with the person, for example, as a Scorpio you are very strict with what you tolerate and what you don't tolerate, and you tend to let people know exactly what your position is -.

— I get a headache with everything you tell me -. She frowned, she was skeptical about these issues but sometimes she was surprised that she was right about some things.

— Trust me, with all this information I can give you your astral chart -.

— I still don't understand why that thing is important -. She said without wanting to give much importance to the things her friend was saying.

— It's just that you never pay attention to me -. He said while crossing his arms feeling "offended" by his friend's comments. — It's a tool used to know aspects of a person's personality and natural essence. It's a map that shows the position of the zodiac constellations in the sky at the time of a person's birth. It's quite an art!-.

— To be honest, I still wonder how you can memorize all that, but your life is complicated by biology subjects -.

Rotxo laughed before continuing to speak.

— I have priorities in my life, dear! And this is very important -.

— Important for what? -. She asked, with feigned curiosity.

— For life, of course -. He said dramatically. — For example, if I understand correctly, Neteyam is Capricorn. They are zodiac signs that can be very compatible in love, friendship and work. They are basically destined -.

Ao'nung felt her cheeks blush at the mention of Neteyam and the zodiac in the same sentence. She didn't want to give any credit to Rotxo's "silly" superstitions, but she couldn't deny that the idea that they were "destined" made her feel happy, just a little.

— It's just a coincidence -.  She said, trying to downplay it. Rotxo just laughed at her poor attempt to divert the conversation.

— Whatever you say. But I'm sure Neteyam would like to know that her partner has a great future together, according to the stars -.

Ao'nung only chose to roll her eyes before continuing on her way. She didn't want to argue with the boy any further. After that conversation, they attended their last class of the day. The atmosphere in the classroom was relaxed, fortunately for her, the students anxious for the school day to end. The class passed between discussions about the readings and character analysis. How nice it was to end the day with a class that was simple for her.

When the final bell rang, indicating that classes were over, Rotxo approached Ao'nung placing one of his hands on her shoulders.

— Well, it seems we survived another day-. He said as they both gathered their things. — Do you have plans now? -.

— I'm going to the library -. She replied. — I have tutoring with Neteyam -.

— Ah, of course, 'tutoring.' Well, I have something pending -. Rotxo said with a mischievous smile.

— Do you have plans? -. The girl asked with her eyebrow raised.

— If Eywa helps me, I think it's time to invite a certain special person to lunch -.

Ao'nung looked at him curiously, but before he could ask more, Rotxo had already left the classroom quickly. The girl let out a small laugh, hopefully she could get the Sully girl to accept her exit.

Ao'nung walked to the library, with the exam folded neatly in his hand, gently pushed open the library door and entered. Silence reigned in the room, only interrupted by the soft rustle of pages being turned and the occasional murmur of students concentrating on their tasks, although some students were more brazen than others as they only used their laptops to play some video game or simply watch some movie or series.

He scanned the room until he finally saw the boy Sully, sitting at a table in the back, surrounded by books and notebooks (like a Nerd). He seemed to be focused, but at the same time, his relaxed posture gave away that he was not immersed in anything particularly complicated.

Ao'nung approached quickly but without making much noise, as he did not want to interrupt the quiet atmosphere of the library mainly, when he reached the table he approached Neteyam from behind and covered his eyes, when the boy began to gently touch his hands he regretted it a little, now he felt very ashamed of what he did, he felt almost ridiculous when he "gave" Neteyam's vision back and he looked up and a big smile lit up his face when he saw her.

— 'Nung -. He said enthusiastically in a low voice, clearly happy to see her. — How did it go with Mr. Wainfleet? -.

Without saying a word, Ao'nung unfolded the paper and placed it in front of him, his face with a nervous smile It was the boy's opinion. Neteyam looked at the test and his eyes widened at the grade.

— Almost perfect-. He exclaimed in an excited whisper. — I knew you would make it -. 

Unable to contain himself, Neteyam stood up from his seat and hugged her tightly. Ao'nung laughed softly, enjoying the moment, but also feeling the awkwardness of being in a public place. However, Neteyam seemed too excited to care about that. After the hug, he tried to give her a kiss on the forehead, but just as he approached, Ao'nung gently pushed him back with an alarmed expression.

Through the corner of his eye, he saw a group of girls who had just entered the library, whispering and casting curious glances in Neteyam's direction. They weren't strangers. Ao'nung had seen those same girls before, they belonged to the Sully boy's "fan club", it had always been annoying to see them trying to get Neteyam's attention.

— What's wrong? -. Neteyam asked surprised.

Ao'nung didn't answer immediately, but quickly sat down in the chair in front of him, grabbing a random book from the table and pretending to flip through it, although she was most likely holding it upside down. Neteyam, confused, followed her gaze until he saw what had made her nervous.

— Neteyam! -. One of them said, approaching with a flirtatious smile on her lips. — What are you doing here? We haven't seen you today -.

Neteyam, still somewhat taken aback by the interruption, straightened up in his seat and gave them a polite, though clearly forced, smile.

— Ah, I'm just helping out. I give math tutoring to some classmates -. He replied with a nervous smile, though his tone indicated that he wasn't particularly interested in prolonging the conversation.

Ao'nung remained silent, pretending to be deeply interested in the book she had picked up, though he had no idea what he was reading. She felt the girls' gaze on her, especially when one of them, in a playful tone, made a direct proposition to Neteyam.

— Don't you want to give me tutoring too, Neteyam? -. The girl said, her voice loaded with obvious insinuation as she leaned lightly on the table, invading his personal space.

Neteyam frowned, though he did so in such a subtle way that the girls barely noticed.

— I'm sorry, but I don't have time right now -. he tried to answer in a polite tone, but at the same time he wanted to be firm so that they would leave him alone because right now it was very difficult for him to be nice.

Ao'nung kept his eyes fixed on the pages of the book, wishing he wasn't there at that moment. She knew that these girls were not going to give up easily, and the situation made her feel uncomfortable. She did not want to participate in the conversation, she did not want to be the center of any dispute or unwanted attention.

Another of the girls, noticing Neteyam's lack of interest, tried to soften the situation with a light laugh.

— Come on, 'Teyam. It won't take us long. Besides, Ao'nung won't mind if we steal you for a little while, right? -. She said, this time directing her gaze towards the aforementioned.

Ao'nung felt her cheeks redden. She did not want to be dragged into this conversation, much less respond. She simply looked away, pretending that she was still engrossed in her reading, although her discomfort was evident.

Neteyam, for his part, sighed internally, already tired of the girls' insistence. However, he kept his composure, although his tone of voice was beginning to show signs of exhaustion.

— Sorry, but I have an appointment after my counseling with Ao'nung -. He said, smiling politely, although he was clearly no longer enjoying the conversation.

The girls exchanged glances with each other, and although some seemed discouraged by the refusal of the boy Sully, others continued to be persistent. However, noticing that Neteyam had no intention of giving in, they finally began to walk away, although not without throwing one last look of disdain towards Ao'nung, who was still pretending to be completely absorbed in her reading.

— Well, if you change your mind, you know where to find us -.

When they finally got far enough away, Neteyam let out a sigh of relief and sat back down properly at the table. She leaned slightly towards Ao'nung, who was still holding the book up.

— You're holding the book upside down -. He said with a smile trying to lighten the mood a little but then his expression became a little more serious. — Sorry about that -. Neteyam said, leaning towards her, his expression softened with concern. — You shouldn’t have put yourself in that position -.

Ao’nung shook her head quickly before lowering the book and pushed her away a little.

— It's not your fault, they've always been annoying. I just... don't like it when he tries to put you in that position -.

Neteyam nodded, fully understanding what she meant. He too felt uncomfortable about the constant harassment, but he knew it wasn't something he could completely avoid. He could only make sure Ao'nung knew she was the only one who mattered to him.

— If it bothers you too much, I can talk to them -. Neteyam suggested. — I don't want you to feel uncomfortable about something that should be fun -.

Ao'nung just snorted in a small giggle since the boy seemed more worried than her.

— No need -. She replied with a small smile. — I'm fine. Besides, I trust you. It's just difficult when they're so... obvious -.

Neteyam smiled back, more relaxed this time.

— I should put a stop to them anyway, after all I have a cute girlfriend and it would be unfair for her to have to endure those comments -. He said, giving her a playful wink.

Ao'nung nodded as the heat returned to his cheeks due to the embarrassment of Neteyam's comment, it was so, but so damn cheesy, he didn't want to smile at that comment, so he decided to change the subject to avoid the conversation becoming too awkward.

— What do you think of the exam? -. He asked, holding up the paper again. — I still can't believe I did so well -.

— I told you that you would succeed. You have talent, you just needed a little confidence -. He said with a smile.

— I think I deserve a prize, don't you? -. Neteyam tilted his head, raising an eyebrow in a curious gesture.

— A prize? -. He repeated, pretending to be surprised. — And what kind of prize do you expect, exactly? -. Ao'nung smiled even more, enjoying the little joke.

— Well, I studied hard, did all the guides you told me to do, and I got a good grade... I think I deserve at least some gift, don't you think? -. Neteyam crossed his arms, pretending to be thoughtful for a couple of seconds.

— Hmm... I guess you're right -. He finally admitted, with a smile he couldn't hide. — You deserve a prize. What do you want me to do? I'm willing to grant you whatever you ask for -.

— Could you... buy me a cake? -. The boy let out a laugh, amused but controlled by the library atmosphere.

— A cake? -. He asked, still laughing. — Of all the things you could ask for, do you want a cake? -.

— Yes -. Ao'nung replied, lifting his chin with feigned dignity. — I love cake, and it's not very complicated -.

Neteyam moved a little closer, his expression softening, and before Ao'nung could react, he gave her a quick kiss on the cheek. It was so quick that surely no one in the library noticed, but it was enough for Ao'nung to feel a heat rise up her face, an unmistakable blush covering her cheeks.

— I'll keep that in mind -. Neteyam murmured, smiling softly. — I accept your request. I'll buy you a cake -.

Ao'nung looked at him, still surprised by the quick kiss, and in an attempt to hide her embarrassment, she simply looked away.

— Fine... Then keep your promise and then leave me alone -. She said, looking away in a tone of voice that betrayed her slightly because of the shyness she felt while doing something that Neteyam could call "a cute pout".

Neteyam laughed again, enjoying how Ao'nung tried to hide her blush. He knew that this small gesture had taken her by surprise, and although he enjoyed these moments, he didn't want to make her uncomfortable any more.

— Do you want me to take you home? -. He asked, changing the subject to ease the tension of the moment.

— Sure -.

°*.╰─────.••✿••.─────╯.*

After a few more minutes in the library, they put their things away and went out into the hallway, walking together to the parking lot where Neteyam had his car. The cool afternoon air greeted them as they left the building, and Ao'nung breathed deeply, enjoying the feeling of freedom that came with the end of classes. As they walked, the conversation flowed easily, as it always did between them, and by the time they reached Sully's car, they had already shared several jokes and laughs.

Neteyam opened the passenger door for the girl as he always did, and she slid into the seat, grateful for the gesture. Once inside, Neteyam got behind the wheel, and the two of them headed toward the girl's house.

Ao'nung looked out the window as the cityscape passed quickly by them. The sun was beginning to descend on the horizon, bathing everything in a soft golden light. Beside him, Neteyam hummed a tune quietly as she drove, unhurriedly, with one hand on the wheel and the other resting casually in her lap.

— So, you're coming over for dinner? -. The girl suddenly asked, breaking the comfortable silence that had settled in the car.

Neteyam turned to look at him somewhat confused.

— Wait, Are you really inviting me to dinner? -.

— Yes, I thought I had told you before entering class -.

— A-ah well yes, but I didn't expect it to actually be true -.

— You don't want to? -. She asked with a frown as she turned to look at the boy.

— No, no, I didn't mean that, I mean well, won't your parents have any problem? -.

— Don't worry about it, I'll tell them that we're going to study, so my mother won't bother us so my father won't either,

— Fine, I just don't want to be a bother to you or your family -.

— I already told you that there is no problem, if you are worried about my dad just ask him about his fishing trips, he will spend hours talking about it -. He said with a small laugh

┏━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━┓

WTF IT'S THAT IF MEN (people in general) UNDERSTOOD THAT IT'S NOT JEALOUSY NOR INSECURITY IT'S THAT IT'S GIVING US OUR PLACE, THAT WE SHOULD NOT COMPETE WITH ANYONE BECAUSE YOU ARE SUPPOSED TO BE UNIQUE IN THEIR EYES.

(Don't let it be obvious that I have traumas because of that)

Wooh dinner with the Father in-law

I've been working on something that I hope with all my heart will eventually be a project that comes to fruition, I put it off for like two years and I want to take it up again with a good friend of mine.

It's a Visual Novel and I'd like you to give it a chance. I'll leave you the link to the Tumbrl of my Raven Inc. project "Coffee and Red Velvet with Cream"

Later I'll upload the links to the rest of the networks of my humble project.

https://www.tumblr.com/raveninc/760829780478361600/dealing-with-an-unwanted-visitor-you-are-a?source=share

Please comment if you have any suggestions to give more flavor to this humble fanfic.

Also follow me on my social networks, there I upload nice things like fanart's and headcanon's

On Twitter, Instagram and Tumblr you can find me as:
"@Eidarnox" or the links are in my profile information

Thanks 🌿✨

In other news, I'm currently opening commissions in case you're interested in the price information it's on my Twitter profile in Pinned Tweet to get in touch.

https://twitter.com/Eidarnox_666/status/1674480197393850388?t el=eSVYF191s5jcUcBJoI8uVA&s=19

(I also leave the images with the information)

Please I'm hungry

Chapter Text

The sun was slowly beginning to descend on the horizon when the two young men arrived at the girl's house. The streets were bathed in warm, orange hues, and the cool afternoon breeze lightly stirred the leaves of the trees that lined the sidewalk. However, the tranquility of the moment was interrupted by a sensation that she found amusing: Neteyam seemed to be nervous.

As he parked the car in front of the house, Neteyam cast a quick glance at the facade, as if he were assessing the place, something that made Ao'nung smile. They got out of the car in silence, and as they walked to the door, she watched him out of the corner of her eye. His steps were slower than usual, and his hands, which normally swayed carefree at his sides, were now stuffed into the pockets of his jacket.

When Ao'nung opened the door with her keys and before turning the outside door handle she gestured for Neteyam to enter first, Neteyam took a deep breath and nodded, trying to calm himself. The warm lights of the house greeted them with a soft warmth that contrasted with the cold afternoon air, Neteyam was surprised at how easy it was to feel comfortable there. However, the uneasiness he felt upon entering his friend's parents' home persisted.

Ao'nung noticed Neteyam's nervousness and smiled as she closed the door behind them.

— Hey, golden boy -.She whispered, trying to hide a laugh. — Really relax. You look like a fish out of water. My family is loud, yes, but they don't bite -. Neteyam returned a slightly exasperated look.

— It's just that... Well, I don't want your dad to think I'm being inconvenient by coming here -. He replied quietly. Ao'nung looked at him with a raised eyebrow, almost as if mocking him.

— If you're bothered by the 'surprise arrival' don't worry, I told my mother via text this morning that you'd be coming to dinner, you can breathe now -. Neteyam let out a small laugh, grateful that Ao'nung tried to lighten the mood.

Ao'nung smiled as she opened the door and entered first, with Neteyam following closely behind. As soon as they set foot inside the house, the familiar aroma of their mother's cooking enveloped them.

— Mom! -. Ao'nung called as she left her things on the coat rack at the entrance and motioned for Neteyam to do the same. — I'm here -. She said as she walked into the kitchen.

— Nung just in time, I was about to call you -. Her mother answered from the kitchen, in the distance the sounds of cutlery and the bubbling of something on the stove could be heard, even classical music could be heard on a small radio. — How did it go today? -.

— It went well, Tsireya hasn't arrived yet? -. She asked while hugging her mother from behind and giving her a small kiss on her cheek.

— Your sister said she would come later, I think she had to fix something with her study group -. The woman moved away from the stove a little to greet her daughter and then look at the boy who seemed quite nervous. — Welcome Neteyam -. Neteyam felt his heart beat a little faster upon hearing his mother's name.

— Ah! It's a pleasure to be here Mrs. Ronal, sorry for the inconvenience -. He answered, trying to sound as confident as possible, Should he have brought a gift? Yes, he should have brought a gift instead of just arriving as if nothing had happened.

— Please Neteyam, don't look so nervous -. The woman said with a smile before approaching the stove again. — Can you do me a favor and set the table? -.

— Sure -. Ao'nung took a couple of plates to give to the boy and then took some glasses and walked to the dining room.

As Neteyam placed the plates in the place Ao'nung indicated, they both heard the creak of the front door. The imposing figure of Ao'nung's father, Tonowari, appeared in the threshold, accompanied by Tsireya, who happily greeted his brother and mother before turning to Neteyam with a kind smile.

— Hello, Neteyam -. Tsireya greeted him, radiating sympathy, while then he went with his mother to greet her, to finish helping her in the kitchen.

Neteyam returned the greeting with a shy smile, trying not to seem too intimidated by Tonowari's presence. However, when Ao'nung's father greeted him with a simple, grave "Neteyam", the young man felt his spine straighten instinctively. Tonowari had a bearing that commanded respect, and although he knew he was a good person, he couldn't help but feel a little pressure.

— G-good afternoon, Mr. Tonowari -. Neteyam replied, trying hard to keep his voice steady.

Tonowari watched him with his piercing eyes and a slight frown as if he were measuring the young man's every move and expression. Ao'nung rolled his eyes discreetly, realizing the effect his father was having.

— Dad, don't scare Neteyam, will you? I thought we talked about this -. She said with a nervous smile, although deep down she was also a little nervous. It was not common for her to bring someone home, much less a boy like Neteyam who was more than her "friend"

— I guess so -. The man said as he rolled his eyes and walked away.

Neteyam tried to hide his nervousness as he continued placing the cutlery on the table with slightly trembling hands. He tried hard to look relaxed, but upon hearing Tonowari's voice, a kind of chill ran down his spine. Still, he tried to crack a smile, glancing sideways at Ao'nung, who returned an amused smile, aware of how uncomfortable his friend felt.

Tonowari moved towards the living room, leaving his coat on the coat rack with a slow movement. The feeling of being watched by Ao'nung's father was a little overwhelming, but the man's smile helped dispel the fear. Ronal, hearing the conversation, came out of the kitchen and joined them.

— Everything ready? -. She asked, smiling at her family. —Dinner will be ready in a few minutes -.

— Yes, mom, we’re just setting up the table -. Ao’nung replied, winking at Neteyam, who was trying to look as relaxed as possible.

Finally, after a few minutes, the table was set. Plates were lined up, silverware shining under the soft light, and the aroma coming from the kitchen was beginning to make Neteyam’s hunger intensify.

— Dinner is ready -. Ronal announced, calling everyone to sit down.

Tonowari took a seat at one end of the table, while Ao’nung sat next to Neteyam, who was relieved not to be alone. Tsireya took her place next to her mother, and soon the table was filled with laughter and conversation. Ronal had prepared her famous fish stew, accompanied by rice and a fresh salad. Each bite was a feast, and Neteyam couldn't help but enjoy it.

The atmosphere brightened even more as Ronal began to serve the food. The aroma of spices and herbs filled the air, and Neteyam couldn't help but feel a gurgle in her stomach as she realized she hadn't eaten since lunch, what a shame.

The conversation flowed naturally between the family members. There was laughter and jokes, and Neteyam felt more and more relaxed as she saw the family dynamic. Ao'nung and Tsireya would throw little jokes at each other that made their mother laugh, and Ao'nung's father smiled, although with a more reserved attitude.

— So Neteyam, how's everything going at school? -. The woman asked as she turned to Neteyam. — Ao'nung said that you were your tutor because of your excellent grades -.

Neteyam felt a slight heat rise to his cheeks. He hadn't expected Ao'nung to talk about him to her family, let alone praise him. He swallowed before answering, trying to sound casual, but his smile betrayed a certain pride and shyness.

— Um, I'm just trying to keep up-. He replied modestly, looking at Ao'nung with a slight smile, who in turn returned a knowing wink.

— He's very good, he's helped 'Nung a lot with her grades -. Tsireya said as she reached for the plate of salad to serve herself some more.

— Really? I'm glad to hear that -. The woman spoke in a cheerful tone as they gave a few small rounds of applause. — My 'Nung was always very stubborn and it's very difficult for her to accept help with these things, so it's a relief that you're helping her with that, Neteyam -.

— Yeah, mom... -. The girl said embarrassed as she looked away, she could feel Neteyam smiling, a silly and stupid smile that bothered her, she cleared her throat before speaking again. — Yes, in fact I have a surprise for you, but I'll tell you after dinner -. She said with a smile, of course she wanted to tell her mother about her grade, but now she didn't want to embarrass herself anymore, she liked talking to her mother while she was spoiling her like a child and that was something she didn't want Neteyam to see.

— Okay -.

— So, Neteyam, what plans do you have for the future? So you're about to enter university, right? -. Tonowari asked, her inquisitive gaze falling on him.

The question took him by surprise, he didn't expect the man to talk to him so suddenly, Neteyam gulped before answering.

— Well, I was thinking of studying something related to environmental engineering -. He said, finding some confidence in his voice as he continued. — Although that would involve moving to another city. My father thinks it could be a good opportunity for me -.

— Your father is a good man and like any father he only wants the best for his children -.  The man gave a small nod as he continued eating.

— Ah, speaking of my father… Taking advantage of the fact that I am here, I wanted to mention that his birthday is coming up soon, and he would be delighted if you two, you and the rest, would be happy to meet you, Mrs. Ronal, you can attend. You would just have to let him know that I already notified you of this -. Neteyam added, with a slightly nervous but sincere tone.

Ronal gave her a warm smile as he lightly patted her hand, conveying a feeling of support and affection.

— Don’t worry, Neteyam. We’ll talk to him later, but thank you for the invitation. We’d love to attend -. Ronal replied in a soft and cheerful tone, which relaxed Neteyam even more.

The dinner progressed amid laughter and anecdotes, and although the conversation was light, there was a sense of connection between everyone present. Ao’nung seemed to enjoy Neteyam’s company, and that did not go unnoticed by her mother, who smiled at how her daughter felt at ease.

After they finished eating, Ronal got up to serve desserts, while Tsireya and Ao’nung began to clean the table. Neteyam looked at Ao'nung, feeling that the atmosphere was perfect to propose something more fun.

— Would you like to watch a movie in your room after this? -. Ao'nung suggested in a whisper, her expression somewhat mischievous.

Neteyam's heart skipped a beat. He blushed, remembering that they were still at Ao'nung's house. Despite his desire to spend more time with her, he didn't want his father to mistrust him, now that he seemed to already like the man.

— I think it would be inappropriate... -. He replied, hesitating. Ao'nung, with a playful expression, raised an eyebrow.

— It won't be a problem. I'll just leave the door open, and if any problems arise, I'll make sure everything is okay -.

Neteyam hesitated for a moment, but the promise of spending more time with Ao'nung and enjoying a movie tempted him. He nodded slowly, feeling the warmth of the conversation and laughter filling him with confidence.

— Okay, but don’t make me watch something boring -. He said with a smile.

— Never! I promise it will be fun -. Ao’nung replied, getting up from the table with enthusiasm.

The two youngs headed to Ao’nung’s room. As they crossed the threshold, Neteyam felt a wave of nervousness and excitement. The atmosphere transformed; there was no longer familiar laughter, but a shared intimacy between them. Ao’nung turned on the TV and collapsed on the couch, inviting Neteyam to join him.

— What would you like to watch? -. She asked, sitting on the edge of the bed as Neteyam settled in next to her. 

— Anything is fine. I haven’t seen many movies lately -. He replied, feeling a little nervous.

Ao'nung got up to put on a movie, and as she did, Neteyam couldn't help but watch her intently. There was something about her laugh, the way she moved, that drew him in. When she finally sat down, they both settled into bed, the blankets covering them.

— Do you like action movies? -. Ao'nung asked, breaking the silence between them.

— Yes, I do. But I also enjoy romantic comedies -. Neteyam replied, feeling a little embarrassed.

— Really? I didn't expect that from you -. Ao'nung said, smiling knowingly.

— My little sister likes them, they have a certain appeal, it's just that sometimes they're funny -. Neteyam defended himself, laughing. —Besides, the characters are always so dramatic -.

— Maybe, maybe too dramatic for my taste -. Ao'nung said, looking at the screen.

As the movie progressed, Ao'nung's laughter echoed through the room. Neteyam, however, found it difficult to concentrate. The warmth of Ao'nung's body beside him, the way she laughed at the scenes, all contributed to the feeling of happiness that enveloped him. At one point, he felt a chill as her hand found his; he did nothing to push her away, and that's how they stayed for the rest of the movie.

Time flew by as they both immersed themselves in the plot of the movie, laughing and commenting on the most hilarious moments. Ao'nung had a special way of making each scene funnier, and Neteyam enjoyed every moment of it. However, as the movie neared its end, Neteyam looked at his watch and realized it was time to leave. The familiar atmosphere had made him lose track of time, and although he didn't want to leave that place, he knew he had to return home.

— Well, I think I should go -. He said, a little reluctantly, as he stood up.

Ao'nung stood up as well, and the two looked at each other for a moment, both walking to the exit of the house, when they were leaving Ao'nung said that she would accompany Neteyam until he left, her mother had no problem, Tonowari only said not to delay while looking sideways at the boy.

— Thank you for tonight. I really had fun -. Neteyam said, feeling that each word was sincere.

— Me too. I'm glad you came -. Ao'nung replied, his voice soft.

— You know... I wish you too could also come to my father's party as my guest, 'Reya is welcome too, I'm sure Lo'ak would like the idea -.

— Sure, see you there -.

Before they knew it, they both moved a little closer, as if an invisible force was drawing them together. On impulse, Neteyam leaned down and gave Ao'nung a small hug, he wouldn't have minded kissing her, but he was sure that if he did, the girl's father wouldn't let him see her again. It was a spontaneous gesture, she hugged him back, and for a brief moment, the world around them disappeared.

— See you later 'Teyam -. Ao'nung said, with a radiant smile as he walked towards the car door.

— See you later 'Nung -. He replied, feeling light and happy as he entered the vehicle. The engine roared softly, and as he drove away, he couldn't help but glance in the rearview mirror, smiling as he saw the girl waving goodbye to him.

As Neteyam drove back home, his mind was filled with thoughts about the night. Every laugh, every shared look, seemed to have left a mark on his heart. He couldn't get the sparkle in Ao'nung's eyes out of his head, the way she made every moment feel special. He realized that every time he was with her, there was a spark that lit something inside him.

On the other hand, Ao'nung returned to her room, her face lit up by a smile that couldn't be erased. She felt happy and excited about what had happened that night. She had enjoyed every moment with Neteyam, and the thought of attending the party with him filled her with joy. As she settled into her bed, she rolled a little on top of it, she was more excited than she wanted to appear.

"I think I really like Neteyam." - The girl was caught hugging one of her pillows.

┏━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━┓

I wonder if Neteyam will want to move, curious.

Dinner at the parents-in-law's house, Neteyam had a good time Nervous with Tonowari LOL

The next chapter is going to be more fun, I promise, it will include drunk guys LOL

I've been working on something that I hope with all my heart will eventually be a project that comes to fruition, I put it off for like two years and I want to get back to it with a good friend of mine.

It's a Visual Novel and I would like you to give it a chance. I'll leave you the link to the Tumbrl of my project Raven Inc. "Coffee and Red Velvet with Cream"

I will then upload the links to the rest of the networks of my humble project.

https://www.tumblr.com/raveninc/760829780478361600/dealing-with-an-unwanted-visitor-you-are-a?source=share

Please comment if you have any suggestions to give more flavor to this humble fanfic.

Also follow me on my social networks, there I upload nice things like fanart's and headcanon's

On Twitter, Instagram and Tumblr you can find me as:
"@Eidarnox" or the links are in my profile information

Thanks 🌿✨

In other news, I'm currently opening commissions in case you're interested in the price information it's on my Twitter profile in Pinned Tweet to get in touch.

https://twitter.com/Eidarnox_666/status/1674480197393850388?t el=eSVYF191s5jcUcBJoI8uVA&s=19

(I also leave the images with the information)

Please I'm hungry

Chapter Text

A gentle evening breeze blew through the open windows, filling the house with the scent of the flowers growing in the garden. It was a Friday afternoon and sunlight filtered through the curtains, creating a warm and welcoming atmosphere. At the entrance, the laughter and footsteps of Ao'nung, Tsireya, and Rotxo (who had invited himself, by the way) could be heard chatting animatedly about the upcoming event: Mr. Sully's birthday party.

Ao'nung and Tsireya exchanged impressions on what to bring and what to wear, while Rotxo seemed to be in his own world, with a smile from ear to ear, as if he was waiting for the perfect moment to say something. Ao'nung was the first to notice him and gave him a slight nudge.

— Let's see, what's wrong with you? -. She asked curiously, raising an eyebrow. — You've been grinning like an idiot since we left school -.

Rotxo could barely contain his excitement, and he stopped in the entrance hallway, looking at his two friends with a mixture of pride and enthusiasm.

— Did they really invite you too? -. Ao'nung asked, looking at him in surprise, although with a hint of mockery in his tone. Rotxo nodded, his smile even bigger.

— Yes! -. He exclaimed enthusiastically. — Kiri personally invited me, and that's not the best... Guess who is officially Kiri Sully's boyfriend! -.

They entered the house, where the warm light of the home greeted them. They took off their shoes, leaving the dust of the road behind, and settled on the couch. Ao'nung simply let himself fall with a sigh while Rotxo stood, too excited to stay still, while Tsireya went to the kitchen.

— Congratulations, the miracle finally happened for you -. Ao'nung commented with a mocking smile, throwing a pillow at Rotxo, who caught it in flight. — I thought it would take you ages to do it -.

— Oh, I know! -. Rotxo exclaimed, letting out a sigh of relief as he hugged the pillow and then sat down next to the girl. — I thought you would say no, really -. 

Tsireya returned at that moment with three glasses of fresh juice and left them on the table. She looked at Rotxo with a loving smile, glad to see him so happy. She sat down next to Ao'nung and handed a glass to her sister.

— I'm really happy for you, really. - Tsireya said, raising her glass in an improvised toast gesture. - To Kiri Sully's new boyfriend. -

— To me! - Rotxo shouted, raising his glass and drinking in large gulps. Then he wiped her mouth with the back of his hand and looked at both of them, still in disbelief. — Speaking of the party... Do you think it would be wise to bring an expensive gift to Mr. Sully? I mean, he's basically my father-in-law now. What should I bring him to make a good impression? -.

— I hadn't really thought about it... -. Tsireya commented, setting her glass of juice down on the small table in the living room.

The silence that followed made it clear that no one had considered that part of the event. Of course they should bring a gift, but now the big question arose: what kind of gift might be suitable for Jake Sully.

— Ask Lo'ak what he thinks his father might like -. Ao'nung suggested, her tone more serious than usual as she looked at her sister. Apparently, the matter of the gift had left her thoughtful.

Tsireya raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised by the suggestion.

— Ah? And why don't you ask Neteyam? -. Tsireya replied, frowning and crossing her arms, clearly unwilling to accept the task without question.

— Because I want to bring something nice without having to ask and surprise Mr. Sully and Neteyam -. Ao'nung said with a shrug, as if her reasoning was indisputable.

— Funny, so I'll ask Lo'ak, then?  -. Tsireya replied, rolling her eyes.

— Obviously. You're more persuasive with him -. Ao'nung replied, shrugging as if it was the most logical decision in the world.

Rotxo watched them with amusement, but he also seemed somewhat worried.

— Well, leaving aside who's going to ask who, what kind of gift do you think someone like Mr. Sully would like? I don't want to seem exaggerated, but I don't want to bring something too simple either -. He said, drumming his fingers on the table.

— Wait a minute, I think Lo'ak told me something about his dad -. Tsireya said as she pulled out her phone looking for a message.

— Ah, finally it's useful -. Ao'nung commented, smiling as he took a sip of his juice.

— Hey... — She muttered, before returning her attention to the phone. — Anyway, here it is. He told me that his father is an ex-marine and that he likes wildlife. We can start with that -.

— Wildlife? -. Rotxo repeated, leaning forward, interested. — Well, that opens up a lot of options. Maybe something related to hunting or hiking? -.

— Sounds good, though... Will it be weird to give him something he might already have? -. Ao'nung added, waving a hand in the air.

Tsireya shrugged, looking at the two with a smile. — I don't think it'll be weird, I'm sure he'll appreciate it -.

Rotxo nodded, though it seemed like an idea was starting to form in his mind.

— Okay. But in the meantime, how about we make a list? Something that includes safe options, like camping equipment or accessories -.

°*.╰─────.••✿••.─────╯.*°

The Tohiarik family arrived punctually at the Sully house, accompanied by Rotxo, who couldn't hide his excitement at attending. Ao'nung and Tsireya walked behind their parents, carrying carefully wrapped gifts. As they approached the door, laughter and voices could be heard from within the house, indicating that the party had already begun.

Jake opened the door, welcoming them with a big smile that reflected the warmth that characterized his family. Neytiri was right behind him, with an equally friendly expression.

— Tonowari! Ronal! -. Jake exclaimed, opening his arms. — I’m glad you could come -. Tonowari shook Jake’s hand tightly, while Neytiri greeted Ronal with a warm hug.

— Happy birthday, Jake -. Tonowari said, handing him a wrapped package. — I hope this is to your liking -.

— It wasn’t necessary, but thank you -. Jake replied, slightly embarrassed upon receiving the gifts. He then looked at the youngsters with a softer smile. — And you guys too. I’m very glad you came, my boys have told me a lot about you -.

— Thank you very much, Mr. Sully. We brought you a small present -. Rotxo said as the young men handed him some small wrapped boxes, though the young men felt a little out of place, the girls just nodded nervously.

— It's a small detail, nothing more -. Tsireya said, offering a warm smile, though she looked a little shy.

— Oh, boys, it wasn't necessary! But I really appreciate it. Now go, make yourselves at home. The boys are in the backyard -.

The young men thanked them and went inside the house, while the adults stayed chatting on the porch of the door. The room was full of people, but not overwhelmingly so. There was a mix of family and close friends, all laughing and chatting animatedly. Neteyam and Kiri were the first to come up to greet them, while Lo'ak arrived a little late, carrying a couple of soft drinks.

— Thank you for coming -.  Neteyam said in a friendly manner, approaching Ao'nung. — You look very pretty -. He said whispering in the girl's ear and smiled as she just looked away.

— Sure… -. Ao'nung answered, trying to look relaxed, although her tense posture gave her away.

— What do you mean Professor Spellman and Professor Patel are here? -. Rotxo asked somewhat alarmed when he saw his teachers chatting amicably in the living room of the house, now he was nervous, he had spoken very badly about his classes and now they were there.

— They are friends from my dad's university -. Kiri commented with a smile as he took the boy's hand. — If you need it, I can ask my dad to ask Professor Patel to give you extracurricular classes -.

— Would you do that for me? -. He asked in an excited tone with a smile, he could be almost praising the girl and if he was lucky enough Professor Patel could do him the favor of letting him in.

— Yes princess -. The girl said with a wink, to which the boy responded with a small squeak, which Kiri could compare to that of a small mouse.

— Call me that again -. Rotxo said as he hugged the Sully's eldest daughter, only the laughter of the girl's brothers and his own friends could be heard.

Everything seemed to be going normally until the doorbell rang again. Kiri went to open it, and as soon as she did, exclamations of joy were heard. Tsu'tey and Sylwanin, the Sully boys' uncles.

— Sister, Tsu'tey, what a joy it is to see you -. Neytiri exclaimed with emotion, hugging both of them. Jake shook Tsu'tey's hand, who smiled briefly but warmly.

— Happy birthday Tsmukan -. Tsu'tey said, his deep voice resonating with a touch of affection.

— Thank you, friend. I'm glad you're here -. Jake replied, clearly grateful.

— Me too, how does it feel to be a year older than all of us? -. Tsu'tey said with a mocking smile.

— Maybe but I still look much better than you - Jake joked which caused a slight laugh from the adults present.

— You wish - He said with a playful smile before approaching Tonowari. — Years my good friend, I'm glad to see you again -.

— The pleasure is mine - Tonowari answered, hugging his old friend with a pat on the back, his face reflecting genuine joy.

The conversation was interrupted momentarily when a tall, robust man appeared behind Tsu'tey and Sylwanin. His resemblance to Jake was unmistakable.

— What are you talking about, Jake? I'm known to be the more attractive twin -. The newcomer said, getting out of the car, leaning towards Jake with a mocking smile.

— Thomas, I thought you weren't coming -. Jake exclaimed to hug his brother. — Happy birthday bro -.

— Happy birthday to you too -. Thomas replied, returning the hug with a wide smile. — It's good to see family. And since it's a party, I assume you'll treat your older brother to a beer, right? -.

Jake rolled his eyes as Neytiri and Sylwanin shared an amused look. — You're only the oldest by an hour -.

— But I'm still the oldest -. Thomas replied with a wink, causing more laughter.

Sylwanin, meanwhile, turned to Ronal with a beaming smile.

— Oh, Ro', you look so beautiful with your pregnancy -. Sylwanin commented, addressing Ronal with a smile that lit up the room.

— Thank you very much, Sylwanin -. Ronal replied, smiling modestly although she was happy with her comment.

Little Tuk, who had been watching from the corner, ran towards her uncles with enthusiasm.

— Uncles! -. She shouted, hugging them tightly.

— Tuk, I'm so glad to see you. Look at you, you're already a princess -. Tsu'tey commented, bending down to be at her level.

The little girl laughed as Sylwanin hugged her too. Lo'ak approached next, offering a handshake to his uncle.

— Lo'ak! I'm so glad to see you. Wow, you look more and more like your dad - Tsu'tey commented, examining him with a smile. Lo'ak frowned, visibly embarrassed.

— Uncle, don't say that, it's like saying I have the face of my uncle and my dad at the same time -. He replied, clearing his throat before changing the subject. — How are you and my aunt? -.

— We're doing very well, thanks to Eywa -. Tsu'tey replied. Then he threw a knowing look at Jake. — Although it would be better if your father opened one of the bottles from his reserve -.

Jake raised his hands in a gesture of denial, while Sylwanin quickly intervened:

— It's too early for you to think about drinking, Ma'Tsu'tey -.

— It would only be one drink, my dear -. Tsu'tey joked. Then, looking at the young people, he asked. — What about you? Have you tried liquor yet? -. He joked, winking at Lo'ak. Kiri stepped forward before her troublesome brother could speak.

— We're not old enough for that -. He said quickly, covering her brother's mouth as he tried to protest.

— I see. Well, I won't insist, I don't want Neytiri to kill me, but how about you Neteyam, don't you drink? -.

— Well, just a little. I'm not a big fan of the taste, to be honest -. Neteyam scratched the back of his neck, somewhat uncomfortable with the attention.

— Okay, more for us -. The adult said between laughs, to which a certain celebration could be heard in Thomas' voice.

— Great, now I have to deal with a couple of alcoholics -.

Ao'nung, Tsireya and Rotxo, who were watching from the sofa, exchanged nervous glances as they saw the new guests enter. Both adults were imposing, each with a presence that seemed to fill the room. Tsu'tey, tall and with a firm posture, radiated natural authority, while Sylwanin, with his grace, captivated everyone with a smile that lit up the room. Her elegance and posture did not go unnoticed by the young men, who now felt more nervous than before.

— I suppose we have to greet them, right? -. Rotxo whispered.

— Definitely. We can't be rude -. Tsireya replied, although her steps were as unsure as those of her sister and her friend.

Tsu'teyy was the first to notice his approach. With a deep gaze that seemed to evaluate each of his movements, he extended his hand towards Ao'nung.

— Hello. It's a pleasure to meet you -. Ao'nung said, trying to sound firm, although his voice trembled a little. Tsu'tey shook his hand firmly, nodding slowly. His assessing gaze softened a little.

— The pleasure is mine. Are you Tonowari's daughters? -. He asked, looking at Ao'nung and Tsireya. Then, with a mocking smile, he added. — Wow, they've grown up... And fortunately, they look more like their mother than their father -.

— You're so funny -. Tonowari said sarcastically, looking at Tsu'tey with a hint of disbelief.

— Yes... thank you very much -. Tsireya replied with a nervous laugh, a little uncomfortable with the attention, as she took a step back. Sylwanin, who was next to her, smiled warmly, which made Ao'nung lower her gaze, clearly intimidated.

— It's true, when we met them they were just little girls. Now they're lovely young ladies -. Ao'nung and Tsireya stammered a shy "Thank you" before backing away a little further, feeling their nervousness slowly dissipate.

After those little introductions the younger ones decided to follow Jake's advice and head to the back garden. There, the atmosphere was more casual unlike the adults who settled in the living room of the house. Neteyam was sitting on a low bench, laughing at something Kiri had said, while she and Rotxo seemed wrapped in a bubble of their own. Lo'ak looked at Tsireya and nodded towards them.

— It seems that someone is enjoying their relationship -. Lo'ak murmured, pointing at Kiri and Rotxo with a subtle movement of his head. His tone was joking, although there was a hint of affection in his gaze towards his sister.

Tsireya smiled slightly, not taking her eyes off Lo'ak. — Let them. They look happy, don't you think? -.

— Yes, but I'm a little jealous, I also want to be like this without your father wanting to kill me, from what I heard Neteyam almost got that luck -.

Ao'nung rolled her eyes, taking a glass of lemonade from the nearby table. Her mocking smile was unmistakable. Without another word, she walked over to Neteyam and plopped down beside him on the bench.

— So… Your dad and uncle are having a birthday -. Ao’nung began, trying to sound casual as she took a sip of his drink. — Is this how you always celebrate birthdays in your family? -.

Neteyam looked up, a little surprised by the question. However, a wide smile crossed his face. — Not exactly -. He answered truthfully. — This year was a surprise. I didn’t even know my uncle was coming. But yeah, we like to keep it simple… with a lot of people though. My parents enjoy that family gathering thing, what about you? -. Ao’nung shrugged, taking a sip of his lemonade.

— I see -. Ao’nung said, shrugging. — We keep it quieter. Less people, more formal. Although, to be honest, this has its charm -. She added, taking in the relaxed atmosphere around her. — It's nice to see everyone so relaxed -.

Neteyam nodded, and for a moment, they both stood in silence, watching the others. However, Ao'nung couldn't help but notice how Neteyam leaned slightly towards her, as if he was seeking a little more closeness.

— I'm glad you came -. Neteyam said finally, with a sincere smile leaning over her.

Ao'nung blushed slightly at Neteyam's words, but kept a neutral expression. She glanced sideways at the boy, noticing how he seemed to lean slightly towards her, almost without realizing it.

— I'm always glad to see you -. Neteyam said after a brief pause, his tone low but sincere. A shy smile crossed his  face as hhe bent her head to gently kiss Ao'nung's shoulder.

The gesture took Ao'nung by surprise, and although she felt a heat rise in her cheeks, she tried to hide it by looking away. — You already said that when I arrived -. She murmured, clearly embarrassed but not moving away from him.

Neteyam laughed softly, taking his hand delicately. — I know, but I wanted to repeat it. It's good that you're here -.

Ao'nung tried to frown, although the warmth in his eyes betrayed his effort. — Eywa, you're very cheesy -. He said pretending annoyance.

— Does it bother you? -. Neteyam asked with a mischievous smile.

— I didn't say that -. Ao'nung admitted, finally letting out a light laugh.

The house was filled with laughter and lively voices. Neytiri, always aware of the details, moved gracefully among the guests, but soon noticed something that worried her. From the door that led inside the house, she raised her voice to call her children.

— Guys! Can you help me? -. She shouted, with a tone of some urgency. — Your uncles already found the liquor drawer, and I need to hide the mini bar reserves or we'll have your father and your uncle Thomas drunk. I'd rather avoid that pain -.

Neteyam sighed in resignation and calmly stood up, but not before leaning towards his partner and giving him a soft kiss on the cheek.

— I'll be back in a bit -. He murmured with a smile before following his mother along with his brothers.

When the Sullys left, Ao'nung, Tsireya and Rotxo were left alone in the courtyard. The silence that followed was brief, interrupted only by a long sigh from Rotxo, who collapsed on the sofa as if he had just finished a marathon.

— I want to be the first to talk about the elephant in the room, because I know that none of you are going to do it. - Rotxo said, looking at Ao'nung and Tsireya with feigned seriousness. - Damn, their uncles are so fucking hot. - Ao'nung couldn't help but laugh, though her laughter had a nervous edge to it.

— Thank you for mentioning that -. She replied, casting a fleeting glance towards where Tsu'tey and Sylwanin were, who were still conversing with the other adults. Tsireya, however, blushed deeply, bringing her hands to her face.

— It's embarrassing that we're talking about this -. She said, her voice a desperate whisper. — Is it okay for us to talk about them like this? -.

— Look, I know, it's wrong, and I feel terrible and I'm not even thinking about this, but, if I wasn't madly in love with Kiri, and their uncle was single, and I was ten years older, and I would just maybe try to flirt with him -. Rotxo admitted, bringing a hand to his forehead as if trying to hide his embarrassment. — What good genes this family has -. Ao'nung nodded slowly, crossing his arms as he looked at the floor.

Ao'nung arched an eyebrow at the comment, although he couldn't help but smile.

— What good genes this family has -. Rotxo concluded with a sigh, as if that was the only logical explanation.

Tsireya shook her head, although she still didn't lift her hands from her face. — We shouldn't talk about them like that -. She said, her voice a barely audible whisper.

— Oh, come on Reya -. Rotxo said in a reassuring tone. — No one's going to know. We're just being honest. Besides, at least I'm making a general comment. You're the one who seems to be redder than a coral -.

Tsireya slowly lowered her hands, looking at Rotxo with a mix of indignation and suppressed amusement. — That's not true -. she protested, though her expression betrayed her discomfort.

Ao'nung, who had remained silent, finally spoke up. — Well, I'll say that this is getting weird even for me -. she admitted, shaking her head. — Though yes, I agree... surprising -.

— Surprising is an understatement -. Rotxo replied, raising his hands as if he were praying to Eywa. — Anyway, we can all agree that this family is lucky in the genetic department -.

— Absolute silence -. Ao'nung replied firmly. — This never happened -.

Tsireya nodded quickly, her eyes filled with relief. — Yes. It never happened -. The three of them shared a nervous laugh, aware of how absurd the whole exchange was.

The bustle in the Sully family room had returned to normal after the children helped Neytiri with the mission of hiding the liquor. Now, the youngsters were sitting together on one side of the space, while the adults continued drinking and chatting animatedly on the other. Max stretched out in his chair, letting out a sigh of satisfaction.

— It's been a long time since we've met like this -. He commented with a melancholic smile as he looked around.

Jake, holding a beer in his hand, nodded as he smiled.

— Yeah, it's nice -.

Tsu'tey, who had been quiet until now, leaned back in his seat and turned his gaze towards the younger ones. There was something almost nostalgic about seeing them. The scene reminded him of the days when he and his friends used to get together, young and inexperienced, facing life's challenges together. However, he soon noticed something that made him arch an eyebrow and smile mischievously: Jake Sully's children were clearly nervous around Tonowari's daughters, he couldn't help but think that this was a perfect opportunity to have a little fun at the expense of his friends

— Hey... Tonowari's daughters seem to get along well with your children Jake -. He commented, letting out a small mocking laugh that soon spread to the others.

The comment was met with an unexpected reaction: Tonowari, who was just taking a sip of beer, choked, letting out a loud cough as he leaned forward. Jake, amused, patted him on the back.

— That's what I think -. The Ex-Marine replied between laughs with a smile as he looked at Tsu'tey.

Tonowari, still trying to catch his breath, turned to the young men. His eyes stopped on his daughters, who laughed quietly with the Sullys, not noticing the conversation. The idea made him frown.

— I'd rather that not be the case -. He cleared his throat a little to avoid the subject and his eyes turned to where his daughters were, would he look like a bad father if he asked them to separate?

— What's wrong, are you upset Tono? -. Max said between laughs, it seemed that at this point several of the men had already had alcohol go to their heads.

— Not at all, I'm just saying what I think, friend -. His eyelids felt heavier, possibly he was already drunk at that moment and possibly the next thing that would come out of his mouth would be stupid things.

— I didn't know that Tonowari was a jealous father -. Tsu'tey said while pouring a little more liquor into his glass.

— As a man, it's very easy to give in to your daughters -. He said with a small smile before speaking. — From the moment I first picked them up, I knew I had become their slave for life -.

— You're so poetic dude, cheers to that -. Norm raised his glass and then took a big sip.

— And how could they not? Since my daughters were born, they became my engine, my gasoline, my will to live -. His radiant smile was slightly overshadowed by a somewhat marked frown. — But there was also my stupid friend, who came to my house to introduce me to his brats, and I won't tell you anything else so as not to offend his family -. He said while looking at Jake with a frown, something that seemed funny to the others present.

— True! You had argued with Sully about that, right? -. Norm commented between laughs, snapping his fingers as he remembered how Jake told them about it.

— Yes, we argued, but it was more of a funny conversation than a real fight -.

— I didn't see anything funny about it, you came to my house with a boy the same age as my princess, flirtatiously showing off as if it was a good thing and you just said nonsense that time -.

— It wasn't nonsense, it was just a little joke -. He took a small sip of his beer can before continuing to talk between laughs - I remember I said: "Can you imagine what if, when your daughter and my son grow up, they get married?" -.

The group of men laughed again, but this time, their laughter attracted the attention of the young men. Neteyam, who had been sitting next to Ao'nung, looked up curiously. He noticed that Mr. Tonowari was pointing towards his father while saying something. Intrigued, he began to pay more attention.

— And I hold the same position I said on that occasion -.

— Tonowari, stop, you're already drunk, stop talking -. Ronal moved the beer can out of his husband's reach so that he would stop drinking and not say any more nonsense.

— No my love, allow me this is something I have to say -. Tonowari placed a small kiss on his wife's forehead and then settled back in his seat and puffed out his chest, leaning on his knees with one of his hands and pointing at the patriarch of the Sully family with the other. — I told you Jake Sully -. He paused briefly before continuing, he was no longer talking, it was the alcohol in his blood, he swore (halfway). — You are an idiot and your children are cross-eyed, and I do not want those genes in my house with none of my daughters, so more respect for my princesses -. Ronal tried that her husband took a seat but unfortunately he was already standing almost screaming. -So you and your moron jokes can go to fuc— -.

— Tonowari for Eywa's love already shut up! -. Ronal did not let the man speak when she hit him on the back of his neck to keep silent.

— I apologize, I was inappropriate -. Tonowari down his head in apology to his friend as he took a seat, Jake only river and said there was no problem.

— You also shut up and stop bothering -. Neytiri returned from the kitchen and hit her with her closed fist on her husband's head.

From his place, Neteyam could barely believe what he was listening to. The words of Tuewari had hit him as a ton of bricks. His face was completely red, both for shame and disbelief.

He took a sip of water, but ended up choking, coughing loudly while trying to recover his breath.

—  Are you okay? -. His brother asked alarmed, tried to approach him but Neteyam raised his hand to avoid his passage.

— Y-yes ... -COF, COF -... I'm fine. I took the water badly -. He managed to say among Tosses.

But inside, Neteyam couldn't stop thinking about what he had heard. The shame invaded him, and knew that this conversation was going to be around his head for a long time.

He wanted the Earth to swallow it and then spit it in another place

┏━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━┓

How funny this is left, I am very impressed.

It is my fanfic and I decide who I am going to make bisexual because they are my headcanon's and nobody moves me there (Ao'nung and Rotxo My Girlies in Even Universe)

Ao'nung/Rotxo: "I Just Want To Say, We Are Part of LGBTQ+ Community and This Is My Boyfriend/Girlfriend Netyam/Kiri and He/She is an ally, Talk Cuties."

Neteyam/Kiri: "Ally"

I also project me, Tsu'tey IS SO FUCKING HOT AND DELISIOUS t then probably I would say the same as Rotxo

I have been working on something that I expect with all my heart that over time is a project that comes out, I postpone it about for two years and I want to resume it with a good friend of mine.

It is a visual novel and I would like to give the opportunity to leave the Link of El Tumbl of my Raven Inc. project "Coffee and Red Velvet With Cream"

Then I will upload the links for the rest of the networks of my humble project.

https://www.tumblr.com/ravenin/760829780478361600/dealing-with-an-unwanced-visitor-you-ere-a?source=share

Please comment if they have any suggestions to give more flavor to this humble fanfic.

Also follow me in my networks, I upload beautiful things like Fanart's and Headcanon's

On Twitter, Instagram and Tumblr you can find me as:
"@Eidarnox" or Link's are in my profile information

Thanks 🌿✨

In other news, I am currently opening commissions in case you are interested in price information is on my Twitter profile on Tweet set to contact.

https://twitter.com/eidarnox_666/status/1674480197393850388?t el = esvyf191s5jcucbjoi8uva & s = 19

(I also leave the images with the information)

Please I'm hungry

I already accept PayPal too